Leaderboard

After the highly embarrassing episode in the escape room Sam is in desperate need for a change. Thankfully there is someone on hand to help her out. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and everything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- “What’s that smell?” One of the children with one of the other groups asked loudly. The room fell quiet as people sniffed the air. Sam was going red and she wished they could just leave. It seemed like Nina was about to steer her towards the exit when a woman in a Midforest uniform appeared in front of them. “I know that smell.” It was Karen. Sam looked up and saw the older woman looking down at her, “Come on, we can get you cleaned up before you go.” “N-No!” Sam stuttered. Sam already knew that Karen didn’t particularly think much of Sam’s opinion. Before anyone could react Sam had been hoisted into the air and held against Karen’s chest, she didn’t need to be able to see behind her to know her skirt had lifted up and was showing the sorry state of her diaper to anyone who looked her way. Sam struggled. She didn’t want to be changed by Karen again. They were finished with the activity and could just go home where she could clean up in peace and, most importantly, alone. She grunted and whined as she tried, without success, to pull herself free of Karen’s hands. “Wait!” Nina shouted. Sam was pressed against Karen’s chest and therefore couldn’t see what was happening. She did hear footsteps quickly run around to Karen’s front stopping the woman in her tracks. Sam was still squirming and trying to get put down. “I’ll take her.” Nina said firmly. Sam stopped wriggling and her eyes went wide. She never in a million years would have thought she would think this way but she really wanted Nina to change her diaper. If the alternative was Karen doing it then Nina it was clearly the better option. For once the idea of changing herself vanished. Sam seemed to just take it for granted that someone was going to do it for her. She couldn’t say she was wholly against the idea if it was someone she trusted. “I couldn’t make you do that.” Karen said, “From the smell of it this is going to be a tricky change. Not something a young woman like you should have to do. If you want to wait I’ll have her changed in just a few minutes.” “It’s not your choice to make.” Nina replied stubbornly. Sam didn’t know whether Nina was arguing for Sam’s body autonomy of if she was saying that she, Nina, was the one making that choice. Sam bit her lip and found that she liked the idea of her friend taking control of the situation like that. It felt like everyone else in the room had disappeared as a battle of wills developed. In truth, everyone was looking at Sam who was giving off the perfect picture of a little baby having her custody fought over by two women. “I’m happy to-…” Karen started. “Hand her over.” Nina said. Her voice brooked no argument. “If you insist.” Karen’s voice was slightly cold. Sam had never been so happy to be picked up by someone. Karen held her out and Nina took her with Sam reaching out her hands like a small child asking to be picked up. Instead of Nina’s chest Sam was sat on her hip. She could feel the poopy contents of her diaper shifting again but she could hardly get dirtier than she already was. Sam could see there were a lot of very confused people. None more so than her friends, Chrissy and Amy, who seemed to hardly believe the bizarre series of events they had witnessed. Despite the embarrassing situation Sam could hardly hide her smile as Nina adjusted her slightly. Sam noticed she was primarily looking at Karen though. “Come on, Sam.” Nina said as if Sam had any input in where she was carried. Nina turned away and carried Sam towards the bathrooms. Like each of the other places with toilets there was a dedicated changing room next to them and Nina was making a beeline towards that door. Sam looked back behind them and was faintly amused to see Chrissy haranguing Karen. “How dare you pick my friend up without asking!?” Chrissy was saying as Amy held her back, “If she wants your help she’ll ask! I’m going to report you to…” Sam didn’t hear any more as Nina carried her into the baby changing room and closed the door. It locked with a click and both Nina and Sam seemed to let out simultaneous deep breaths which then made them both laugh. Sam was expecting Nina to put her down as soon as they were in private but she was carried across to the changing table instead. Sam looked up at Nina with questioning eyes but Nina was smiling, she seemed to know what she was doing even if Sam didn’t. She reached down to the bottom of Sam’s rainbow shirt and after a small pause lifted it over her head. Sam raised her arms to make it easier for her. “You don’t mind me helping you?” Nina asked quietly. Sam shook her head. Far from minding it Sam was excited. With her shirt removed Sam slowly lowered herself down on to her back as Nina grabbed the waistband of her skirt and started pulling it down. Soon Sam was laying on the table in nothing but her heavily soiled padding. She was red in the face and found it hard to look at Nina. It seemed that by “helping” Nina meant she was going to do it all. Sam was surprised to feel very alright with that. Sam heard the tapes of the diaper pull away from the landing zone. The smell instantly intensified to near unbearable levels. The front of the disposable slumped down between Sam’s legs as Nina closed her eyes and looked away, it seemed to be less to do with what the inside of the diaper looked like and more to do with the stink. “Sorry.” Nina said in a strained voice, “I don’t want to make you feel bad, it’s just… wow.” “No, I’m sorry.” Sam replied in a rather dejected voice, “I should be able to do these things without embarrassing myself and you guys.” Sam was feeling rather sorry for herself again. Even if she was a bit more accepting that she was different than she had been at the start of the vacation she still felt that she was a horrible burden. Fortunately it didn’t take long for Nina to recover and start cleaning. Sam felt that mix of embarrassment and excitement that she always seemed to feel around Nina these days. The soft touch of her fingers as she used the wipes to clean her left a trail of tingles. “You’re allowed to breath you know.” Nina said with a smirk. It was only after Nina had mentioned it that Sam realised she had been holding her breath. She let out a deep exhale and laughed nervously. She didn’t think she could be blamed for not knowing how to handle such an odd situation. “I can’t believe I’m letting you do this…” Sam said with a shake of the head. Nina simply smiled as she continued her work. There was a lot to clean up and Sam spent the whole time playing with her fingers and feeling like she should be doing something to help. She wondered what her other friends thought about all of this. She must seem like the biggest baby to them. “It’s actually not as bad as it seems.” Nina said as she gave Sam a last few swipes with a clean wipe and then pulled the soiled diaper away. “You’re just saying that to make me feel better.” Sam replied. “No, I’m serious.” Nina shrugged as she taped the used diaper into a ball, “Once the initial surprise passed it was pretty easy. Something I could get used to.” Sam felt herself blushing. Was Nina talking about when she had her own kids or… “Right, I’ll just tape you into a fresh one and we’ll be ready to go home.” Nina said as she pulled a diaper out from under the table. It turned out the changing rooms at Midforest were all well-stocked for diaper changes. As Sam’s butt was lifted into the air she realised she could probably have told Nina this wasn’t necessary and that since they were going back to the lodge she probably didn’t need a fresh diaper. She also realised that she wasn’t saying anything and as she was lowered on to the fresh padding she felt content. A feeling that only grew as the diaper was pulled up between her legs and taped closed. It was a feeling of safety, a feeling that she didn’t have to worry about making it to the bathroom. With the new diaper in place Nina picked up Sm’s shirt and pulled it over her head. It seemed that Nina had taken everything into her own hands. She even helped Sam back into her skirt once she was off the table. “All set?” Nina asked once Sam was dressed. “I think so.” Sam replied. She looked at the door and grimaced, “What will the others think about… everything?” “I think they’ll just be happy that you’re OK.” Nina replied, “And you shouldn’t worry about anything. If they were going to be asses about any of this they would’ve done it by now.” “I guess so.” Sam shrugged, “It’s just not… normal.” “Normal is overrated.” Nina replied, “I’ll show you.” Sam was about to ask what Nina meant but she was already walking over and lifting her up. Sam yelped as she left the ground and clutched on to Nina’s wrists with her small hands. She gasped as Nina spun around and then held Sam on her hip like a child. Sam’s cheeks went pink as she tried to work out how she should react to any of this. “Most people would say it isn’t “normal” to pick up another woman and carry her around like this.” Nina said, “But you just watch me.” Sam was given every opportunity to tell Nina to stop but the increasingly confident woman’s control was intoxicating to Sam. She bit her lip as Nina unlocked the door then she stepped out into the lobby area. Sam saw that Karen and the other employees were still there, in fact, they were welcoming the next few groups who were going into the rooms. On the far side Amy and Chrissy were leaning against the wall. They definitely looked confused about what they were seeing as Sam was carried across the large room. “Ready to go?” Nina asked cheerily. It seemed that Amy and Chrissy were not as prepared to act like everything was normal as Sam and Nina were. To be fair to them, they had just seen their two friends, one of whom had massively pooped herself, disappear into the baby changing room and then come back out with one of them sitting on the other’s hip. It was even more unusual when compared with Sam’s usual disdain for anything even vaguely childlike. “Sure.” Chrissy said. She almost sounded defeated, like she had been trying to work out what had been going on and utterly failed to do so. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/8fd4aa8f-6392-477b-a352-81d409b477a9 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1262441

Music blasted out of Danny’s phone as he danced around his room. He felt refreshed and revitalized and for the first time in the last couple of weeks, he felt hopeful for his future. He carelessly bounced about, carefully folding his clothes as he put them away, stowing his belongings in their place as he made the room his once again. He knew Crystal wouldn’t tolerate things half haphazardly scattered around the room or shoved in the closet, but he honestly didn’t even need that extra bit of motivation for once. He wanted to be doing exactly this. Stuffed animals were rearranged as he repositioned them around the room, ensuring his favorites were stacked in his crib as he sorted through various toys and found them new homes. Sure nearly nothing had changed since last he’d been in here, but he still wanted it to feel fresh and new. He wanted it to feel like home. The music spread throughout the house as Danny skipped and hopped about, organizing his items throughout the house as he unpacked his toiletries in the guest bath, picking up various loose items of Crystal’s along the way. In what little time he had before Crystal’s car could be heard pulling into the driveway over his blasting music, he’d managed to make it feel more like home then his previous apartment. He knew this is where he was supposed to be. He quickly paused his music, running towards the front door just as Crystal opened it, greeting her as she entered with a few bags in tow. “Can you go grab the last couple items from the car, sweetie?” Danny felt invisible. Free from any peering eyes as he practically skipped out to the car, grabbing the few remaining bags of groceries before shutting the door and running back inside as Crystal watched with a smile. “Hi, buddy…” Crystal said with a sweet tone, watching him happily frolick into the kitchen with the bags. “Somebody’s had a big mood change,” Danny nodded with a massive grin, crossing his hands as he stood up on his tippy toes in his best attempt to look cute. Crystal stopped what she was doing for a moment to smile lovingly at him, blowing him a gentle kiss as he twirled back and forth. “Why don’t you go get naked for Mommy?” She said, “I’ll be right in after I put some of this stuff away,” Danny didn’t question it as he quickly hurried back down the hall and into his nursery, eagerly pulling his clothes off as he tossed them in the empty hamper before rolling around in his soft crib as he waited. “Where's my little cutie?” She called out, carrying a handful of items in with her including baby wipes and lotions, setting them down on one of the bookshelves. “There he is!” She said, quickly tickling his exposed waist as he squirmed about. “Are you ready to become Mommy’s cute little baby boy?” Crystal cooed. Danny nodded excitedly, running over to the changing table as he jumped up. She grabbed a diaper off the shelf with the bottle of powder as she set them down next to Danny and his growing member. “Ah, is little baby excited?” She cooed, lightly pushing him on his back as she slid the diaper under him, following with a brief sprinkle of powder. His cock twitched about with excitement as it was covered with the white powder, though he knew it was bound to be left unsatisfied for the time being as Crystal pulled the diaper up over it, tightly taping it shut. “Only good little boys get to make cummies, remember?” Crystal teased, helping him off the table. “Arms up,” Crystal she said as Danny blushed, remembering his many nights with Crystal as she pulled out a light blue onesie from the closet that was covered in little clouds with an occasional plane. Danny eagerly complied as she pulled the onesie over his head, buttoning the snaps between his crotch before pulling a pacifier out of thin air as she clipped it to his collar with a string of wooden beads that quietly clanked about. “Perfect!” She said, plopping the pacifier in his mouth before taking a step back to look at him. Danny let out a smile from behind its shield as he instinctively started to soothe himself with its fat bulb. “Such a cutie,” She laughed, scuffing up his hair slightly. “Is my little baby hungry?” Danny quickly nodded, following Crystal out into the kitchen where she guided him to his old high chair, pulling the tray off so that he could climb up before replacing the tray after he got seated. “Uh! You are just too cute!” She cooed, pulling out her phone to snap a picture as he happily bounced his legs about, smiling from behind his pacifier. Crystal pulled up a stool next to him, setting a few jars of baby food out as she reached over to pull his pacifier out. “Mommy forgets, are you a messy little eater?” Danny nodded, the smile on his face growing as he let himself sink more and more into the roll. Crystal was quick to produce a bib, fastening it around his neck before cracking open one of the jars. “Here comes the plane!” She cooed, driving the spoon of baby food into his mouth as he happily gulped it down. Jar by jar, she scooped up its contents and drove the spoon into Danny’s mouth as he bounced about making a complete mess of his face as Crystal reminisced about their past times and how excited she was that he was back in her home. A warm washcloth took the mess right off his face as Crystal helped him out of his high chair, sure to place the pacifier back in his mouth. “Why don’t you go gather some toys and bring them out here to the living room so Mommy can watch you?” Crystal suggested, rounding up the now empty jars as she took them to the sink. Danny happily obliged, running off to his room to grab a few of his favorites, as well as some toys to keep himself occupied before carrying them all back out to the living room as instructed. Crystal made her way to the kitchen, pouring out a large glass of wine and filling a bottle with milk before returning to the living room, setting her wine on a side table before handing Danny his bottle. She kicked back into her recliner, kicking up the foot rest as she pulled out her laptop, ready to resume her usual nightly endeavors as Danny happily hung out with her. The movie had long since ended as Danny still laid spread out on his stomach, a large box of assorted lego pieces combined with the now cartoon shows streaming on the TV kept his mind occupied as his bodily functions progressed onwards. He froze for a moment as he gave a big push, the all too familiar feeling of his own bowels pushing against the back of his diaper as they spread across his rear. He bit down on his pacifier as he let out a soft moan, cherishing the ability to relive this experience again before realizing his moan had been audible. “Oh, you messy, messy boy,” She cooed. “I bet you’ve been waiting to do that again, haven't you?” Danny let out with a large grin but stayed otherwise silent as he continued building with his legos. He felt overly ecstatic about once again living with Crystal. “Well you keep enjoying yourself, stinky butt. Mommy’s a little preoccupied,” Danny didn’t care, he let his bladder release, lifting himself slightly to avoid any leakage out the front as he reached for his mostly empty bottle of milk. Another hour passed before Crystal finally closed the lid to her laptop, taking the last sip of her wine as he got up from her recliner. “Alright, stinker. Let’s get you ready for bed,” She said, holding out a hand which Danny quickly took to pull himself off the floor. Crystal leaned over, tightly wrapping her arms around Danny as she hoisted him into the air, placing his weight on her hip as she felt the squish of his diaper as she carried him back to his nursery and onto the changing station. “Somebody sure remembers what comes next,” She said, watching his cock twitch with excitement as she pulled the front of his messy diaper back. She reached for the drawer, pulling out the flesh light she used routinely for night time changes when her little boy had behaved all day. “You’ve been such a good boy today,” She cooed, lightly lubing the flesh light as she pushed it against his cock, delicately sliding his desperate cock inside. “I bet you’re going to cum so quick!” She hadn’t even stroked his cock once and he felt near the edge. It had been more than a month since Kelsey and him had done anything and he was beyond excited to be back with Crystal. “Maybe if you last more than a few strokes, Mommy will let you have some ice cream. Does that sound good?” She cooed, slowly lifting the flesh light before quickly pressing it back down. Danny practically burst already as he tried to hold himself back. “That's it, baby,” She said, repeating the motion as she watched him fight back the urge, biting down hard on his pacifier. “Just a few more, sweety,” She said, repeating the motion a third time as she watched him rapidly lose control, quickening her pace so as to not ruin the moment. Cum filled the interior silicon lining as Danny squirmed about in his own mess. Crystal smiled down at him, keeping her pace to draw out every ounce of pleasure she could muster out of him as hot breaths of air condensed on his pacifier's shield as he let out a long sigh. “Welcome home,” Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

Well guys today marks the 4th anniversary of me joining my new family on daily diapers! I find it hard to believe that it's been 4 years already.😅 Feels like yesterday when I just came here and signed up. Love you guys so much!♥️ Big hugs!♥️🤗😃

Having discussions about trying to quit ABDL here would be like having an AA meeting at a bar.

Chapter 16: I Got Away With That? Kris was a little shocked. None of his siblings had commented about him needing to get changed, but he also didn't care. He was happily enjoying his ice cream he and his mom stopped for on their way to meet the family in the shuttle waiting area. Kris was a little confused at first, wondering why no one had any bags. Then he remembered what his mom said about him being able to change into underwear when they got to the hotel. He didn't fully understand how their bags got there but assumed that must be where they were, and that's why they had to accept that lady's help. They all got packed into the shuttle to their hotel. Kris was happy it was a bus. That meant he wouldn't need a booster seat. The ride was uneventful, it was a short drive to their hotel. As they pulled up, all of the kids couldn't help ooo and awe at the sight. They hadn't been on a family vacation before or stayed at any place that seemed this fancy. It almost felt like they were royalty. The whole place looked unreal. The kids could see different characters from some of their favorite films spread throughout the lobby of the hotel. The main lobby was so large and beautiful that they felt tears welling up in their eyes. "Are we staying here!?" Sam pulled at her mom's shirt, excited about making it to Disney World. "Yep, we are going to be here for the next week, and you are going to see your favorite princesses and characters from all of your favorite shows and movies. We do need to get checked in first, and get ready to head out, so can you stay with your big sister while daddy and I get us checked in?" Sam's eyes lit up with excitement, this was going to be the best thing ever! "Okay!" She ran off to join her siblings over in some of the lounge chairs as they each looked around the breathtaking lobby. "I bet you're excited to get out of that diaper," Tammi spoke towards Kris, keeping her voice low. "I'm sorry you went through that. It must've been a lot for you." Kris was lost for words, so he simply nodded as he blushed at his sister's remark. He felt small and exposed. He wanted to just forget about what happened, but his sister's words at least made him feel a little better. It seemed like his family was slowly starting to get the idea of how hard this had been for him. "I just want you to know, I got your back. I promise." Tammi's words were meant to be a comfort, but to Kris, it felt like an empty promise. He's heard those words a thousand times by now. Each time, it only took a matter of days, or even minutes before he found out it was just words, empty and meaningless. "Thanks." Kris knew he couldn't take her at face value; he would have to see it for himself before he could let his guard down. "Alright, kids, we got our room. Let's go." Kevin came over, holding a few key cards to access their designated room for the week. All the kids quickly stood up from their chairs and ran towards their parents, excited to see what magical place they would be staying in during this trip. Kris ran up in front of the rest, wanting to get into the room as soon as he could. He was excited to see what it would be like, as well as getting changed and showered. He wasn't sure if he'd have time to shower, but he still felt a little dirty from earlier. He hadn't noticed that Tammi was quick behind him, but not rushing past him. *** They ran into the room, throwing the door open, not waiting for their parents to enter. Normally, doing something like this would frustrate their dad, but he just smiled, seeing the joy and excitement on the kid's faces. The room was a masterpiece; every detail was themed around one of their favorite movies. They saw the theme spread throughout the carpet to the couch in the living room. It splashed in the kitchen, and they could see posters and picture frames with different artistic drawings of their favorite characters. They ran down the hall, realizing the place was way larger than they had ever imagined. Their suite had two separate bedrooms. If this was what hotels were like, then they wanted to stay at one every weekend! The kids came running back to the living room, where their parents and suitcases were. "This place is awesome!" Sam shouted in the suite. "Can we stay here forever?" Everyone giggled at Sam's question. "No, sweetie. This is just our home for the next week while we have fun at the park," Kim replied lovingly to her daughter's energy and excitement. Kevin walked over and grabbed his suitcase. "Alright, kids, you get the bedroom over there; there are two queen mattresses, so boys, you get one, and girls, you get the other. No fighting. Your mom and I are taking the other room over there." "Okay, Dad!" the kids responded, grabbing their bags and running off to check out the room they'd be sharing. The kids playfully pushed past each other, each one wanting to be the first into the room. Kyle managed to stay in the lead. He was built a little larger than the rest of the kids, making it harder for them to get past him. Swinging the door open, Kyle and the others saw the playfully decorated room. Each bed was furnished with to match the rest of their suite. Decorated in characters from the movies, with each bed having a painting hanging above the beds. "I call this one!" Kyle yelled, swinging his suitcase onto the bed by the window. He was waiting for one of them to argue, but none did. "That's fine with us; we're closer to the door," Tammi replied with a slightly mocking tone. Being closer to the door meant faster access to the shower in the morning, easier bathroom access, and the first ones in line to leave. Kris followed suit and tossed his suitcase up on the bed next to Kyle's. "I'm good either way, I'm just glad we are here." Kris began to unzip his suitcase, excited to put on underwear instead of wearing a diaper. He flew the top of it open, seeing the pack of nighttime pull-ups sitting on top. He quickly ignored it, he knew he had to wear them on the trip, but at least that was only during the night. Pushing them aside, he began to look under them for his underwear. Kyle's face turned a slight shade of red; he looked down towards the floor, avoiding eye contact with anyone, afraid they'd see right through him. His heart pounded in his chest. How is Kris going to react? How much trouble is he going to get in for this? Would his sisters hate him for being such a jerk to Kris? After all Kris had to go through? He never thought things would play out the way they did when he pulled Kris's underwear out of his suitcase. He never thought Kris would have had an accident like that on the plane, and now he was in a diaper meant for babies. Even though they had their issues, he couldn't help feeling guilty for ruining his brothers trip. Kris felt confused. Digging through his suitcase, he couldn't find a single pair of underwear. Did he forget to pack them after the argument with Kyle? He thought for a moment that maybe Kyle took them out. "Nah, he might be a jerk, but he wouldn't stoop that low. Would he?" Kris thought. "Even if he did, there's nothing I can do about it now. I have no proof, and Dad told us not to fight. All this would do is get us all in trouble and start the trip off on the wrong foot. I'll just go tell Mom, and we'll get me a new pack of underwear. She told me she had my back." Kris closed the top of his suitcase and went into the living room, leaving his siblings in the shared bedroom to unpack their things into the dressers and closets available. "He's going to go tattle on me, isn't he? That's it, this trip is now ruined for the both of us." Kyle thought as he placed his things away. Out in the living room, Kris saw his mom grabbing another suitcase for her and Dad's room. "Hey, Mom, can I chat with you for a second?" Kris approached his mom. He hoped she would be understanding about the situation. She did promise him that he could wear underwear when they got back to the hotel. "Sure, Bud! What's up?" She set the bag back down and motioned her hand towards the couch in their suite. Kyle heard Kris ask their mom for attention. Worried and confused, he peaked his head around the corner to try and listen in. Normally, if Kris was trying to get someone in trouble, he'd go to their dad. So why did he bug Mom? "I think I left my underwear at home. I can't find it in my suitcase at all. I must have forgotten them." Kris spoke softly. He didn't want to be too loud for the others to hear. He felt embarrassed for forgetting to pack one of the most important items. "Wait! He thinks he forgot them?! No way!!" Kyle felt a rush of relief flood through him. He wasn't going to get in trouble. Kris didn't know. Kyle turned around to go back to the shared room to finish packing when he saw his older sister standing behind him. "I know what you did." She told him sternly. Kyle's eyes got wide with surprise. He tried to play it cool, but he felt his heart racing. "I don't know what you're talking about." He tried to walk past her, but was caught on the arm as she grabbed him. "You took his underwear out. You're lucky, he doesn't know it was you," she whispered into his ear. Kyle just looked at her, waiting to hear what she wanted, or what she was going to do about it. He knew she had no proof, but that didn't change the fact that her telling anyone could ruin the trip and break any trust among them. "You better have his back this entire trip, if you ruin this trip for him by picking on him, I'll make sure Dad knows who exactly to blame for Kris's misery" Her tone was cold. Kyle had never seen his sister like this before. The only one who had a demeanor like this was usually their Dad. "Listen, I didn't do anything." Kyle tried to deflect, pretending to keep his cool. But Tammi wasn't having it. She pulled him in closer, her facial expression becoming one of intense intent. "Okay! Fine, I have his back. I was going to anyway." Kyle's face fell, one that looked a little guilty, his cool demur finally breaking. "After that plane accident, I feel it's the least I can do. No one should go through that at his age." "Good." She released his arm, her expression softening. "Any idea what Mom is going to do about it?" "Do about what?" Kyle still wanted to play dumb. Even if she thought she knew, he couldn't give away any signs of actually committing the "crime". "His underwear." She stated sternly, feeling tired of his act. "No idea, I didn't hear. I only heard that he forgot to pack his underwear." Even if he was acting like he didn't take Kris's underwear out, he wasn't lying either. He stopped listening after he realized he was in the clear. Kyle walked back to their shared room, leaving Tammi in the hall all by herself. She quickly followed suit to finish unpacking. All the while Kyle's heart continued to race knowing full well this trip was already on thin ice.

Hello, I am an 18 year old ABDL (3-5 when regressed, and yes I wear, as I still was when I was chronologically 3-5). I would say I am more of a AB than a DL but I would say I am close to equal parts! I simply just want to relive my childhood without all the added trauma. When little I love Thomas the train and Disney the most, I love to play with toys, especially my stuffies, my bed is covered in them! I’m all boy, not even a sissy (no offense to my sissy friends! Ily) feel free to ask questions for specifics I left out!

Maggie looked up at Lilith, unsure how to answer her question. She’d remained silent all the way to the changing station where Lilith insisted on a verbal answer to the question. Was she ready to grow up? Her mind raced as she pondered the possibilities, ultimately feeling as though growing up in Lilith’s eyes meant more responsibilities, more chores, and Maggie was already tired of the few she’d been assigned. Was that really something she wanted to take on? Was work really something she wanted to get back to? “No…” Maggie ultimately muttered sheepishly, her eyes darting to the side as she readied for Lilith’s bombardment of childish remarks. “You’re going to have to speak up,” Lilith insisted, poorly concealing a grin as she found herself suddenly pondering a plethora of new ideas. “No… Mommy,” Maggie said a little louder, still avoiding eye contact. “No? I thought for sure you’d want a chance to prove what a big girl you are,” Lilith teased, already grabbing a fresh diaper. Maggie was surprised at Lilith’s reaction, even to the point she had to look at Lilith to gauge her body language. Was this all some kind of test? Maggie’s face went red as she realized Lilith was more than happy with the idea as her gut twisted and churned, serving as a strong reminder of her uncomfortableness with the whole situation. “I’ll give you one last chance,” Lilith said, holding up the pink princess diaper. “Mommy's little diaper baby, or big girl who gets some freedoms back,” Maggie felt too anxious to speak, her heart practically beating out of her chest. She took a deep breath in an attempt to calm her anxiety as she slowly lifted her finger to point at the diaper. “Well well,” Lilith said with a smirk, unfolding it and sliding it under her bum. “One grows up a little, the other…not so much,” She teased, watching Maggie uncomfortably reposition herself. While surprised, Lilith found herself more excited at Maggie’s sudden change in interests than anything else. She’d thought for sure that Maggie would play her game for the shortest period possible before running back to her former life, but now she wasn’t so sure. She found herself suddenly fantasizing about the idea of a more permanent relationship among the three of them. Even amongst all of her excitement, Lilith knew she had to know Maggie’s true intentions. If they were genuine, then that opened up a whole new door. But if she was just trying to get out of the menial chores she had given her, then that had to be ruled out fast. Sparing no expense, she took every chance she could get to humiliate Maggie, dressing her up in a babyish pink onesie to match her diaper, topping it with a tightly fit tutu that almost matched the color of Maggie’s blush cheeks. “Look at you!” Lilith scratched mockingly, grabbing her cheek for the added effect. “Just the cutest little princess ever!” Maggie said nothing as she stood slightly mortified, though that was mostly because of Lilith's remarks. For the most part she did feel cute, and while the outfit was certainly over the top she really didn’t mind it. ”Now, off you go,” She said, clipping a pacifier to her collar before gesturing towards the door. “Go play with your big brother. Mommy will be out shortly,” Maggie sheepishly stumbled outside, feeling the warm rays of sun for the first time in a few days as the cool, vibrant grass offered a soft, cozy nestling for her bare feet. She stared out into the yard, wiggling her toes in the grass as she scanned its boundaries, overshadowed by tall hedges that kept any eyes from outside viewers at bay while Mikey eagerly swung himself on the swing set, binky in mouth as he waved towards Maggie. Sheepishly, she waved back trying not to feel embarrassed about her outfit, realizing that she was now definitely the baby between the two of them. “Come join me!” Mikey called out, swinging high into the air, his legs rhythmically moving in sync to keep his momentum. Maggie gave a final curl of her toes, feeling the grass as she slowly waddled across the yard staring up at the late afternoon sky, equally as cherishable as the cool, soft grass. The two swang about for a bit, mumbling back and forth in what Maggie considered awkward small talk, but Mikey saw it as a bonding moment, his binky still very much in his mouth. Lilith eventually stumbled back out into the yard with a book and tall glass of wine, lounging back in the patio furniture as Mikey and Maggie eventually made their way over to the sandbox where Mikey insisted on showing her his various construction toys. An hour or more went by before Maggie’s grumblings got the best of her. She knew what was coming, but wanted to experience it differently this time. Her eyes scanned the yard before finding her ideal location, lifting herself up in the sand as she drifted back towards the play structure in an attempt to hide from gazing eyes. “Where are you going?” Mikey asked, shoveling sand into the back of his mini dump truck. “I uh- wanted to play on the slide,” Maggie stuttered, saying the first thing that came to mind. “Ohhh! I’ll be right over too!” Mikey insisted, driving his now full dump truck through the sand. Maggie continued her way over to the ladder, stopping just short of the top to the point where her eyes were just peaking over the top of the play structure. She widened her stance, pushing her legs to the extent of the rung of the ladder as she checked to make sure Lilith’s eyes were still on her book. Mikey continued to dig about in the sandbox as she started to give a firm push as the warm mush filled the back of her diaper. She let out a soft sigh, finding herself enjoying the feeling as the weight between her legs grew, quickly followed by a stream of warm liquid that flooded the walls of her otherwise dry diaper. She let herself relax as she stood on the ladder, legs spread as she stared out at the backyard that would likely become her new norm. The smallest sense of happiness washed over her as she thought about the idea. “Maggie!” Mikey suddenly called out, getting up from the sandbox as Maggie quickly finished up her business before finishing her climb to the top of the play structure. “It's stinky!” Mikey called out, coming up the ladder after Maggie who quickly slid down the slide in an effort to not let him get closer, smushing about the newest contents of her diaper. “Did you poo yourself!?” Mikey called out over the railing, catching Maggie as she slid out the bottom of the slide. Maggie tried not to look, ignoring his comment as she got up and ran toward the ladder again, catching Lilith’s eye as she looked up from her book with a smirk. “You totally pooed yourself!” Mikey said with a giggle as Maggie came up the ladder. “So?” She sheepishly responded. “Stinky baby butt! Stinky baby butt!” Mikey chanted mockingly. “Shut up!” Maggie shouted, feeling more ashamed about it then she wanted to. “I’m a big boy! Babies don’t get to tell me what to do!” Mikey called out proudly. “Mommy!” “No-” Maggie said, not wanting to go in already. There was still more than an hour of daylight and she wanted to enjoy the rest of it. “What is it dear?” Lilith called back, already well aware of the situation. “Maggie-” Mikey started, before getting a light shove from Maggie as she called out, “You’re it!” Maggie took off down the slide again, hopeful that Mikey would follow after and forget about the situation, which worked exactly as planned. Maggie barreled out of the bottom of the slide as Mikey took off from the top, chasing after her as he shouted about her stinky diaper. They chased each other around the structure a couple of times, alternating who was ‘it’ before retreating to the sand box for a second time where they both found themselves panting from the short run. “Whew…that was fun,” Mikey said, laying back in the warm sand as he tried to catch his breath. Maggie nodded, feeling the now thickened muck in her diaper firmly press against her underside, surprised by the lack of disgust she felt. “Alright kiddos,” Lilith called out, closing her book and taking the final gulp out of her wine glass as she watched the two finish catching their breaths in the sandbox. “Day lights fading, which means its inside time,” “Noooo!” Mikey whined. “We want to stay outside, right Maggie!” Maggie nodded, not wanting to upset Lilith. “I know, but Mommy says it's time to go inside. Big boys listen to their Mommy’s, don’t they?” Mikey made a pouty face, ultimately pushing himself up in the sand. “Come on, Maggie,” He pouted, slightly stomping his way towards Lilith. “If you’re going to be pouty all night, you can just go to bed early little man,” Mikey quickly shook his head. “No! I’m sorry Mommy,” “Maggie, come on dear,” “Oh!” Mikey said, suddenly grinning. “Maggie pooed herself!” “Did she now?” Lilith asked with a smile. “Good thing she was wearing a diaper,” “Yea, I wouldn’t poo myself because I’m a big kid!” Mikey proudly shouted, running towards the door. “Yes you are,” Lilith responded with a laugh, scruffing up his hair as he made his way inside. Maggie slowly followed behind, meagerly trying to wipe some of the sand off her clothes as she waddled about, legs forced apart by the mess between them. Lilith pulled the door closed behind her as Mikey unbuttoned his overalls and let them fall to his feet revealing his still dry pullup as he put his binky back in his mouth. “Mikey, sweetie. Why don’t you take some stuffies and blankets into the living room while I change your little sister,” Lilith said, guiding Maggie back to the changing station. “Okay!” Mikey said excitedly, running through the room to collect his favorites. “Now be honest with me, missy,” Lilith said, pulling her tutu off. “Did you have fun out there?” Maggie hesitated, but slowly nodded her head. “Well alright,” Lilith said with a smile. “Maybe you’ll make a perfect baby girl afterall,” Enjoying the story so far? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar!

Chapter 7: Routines "Where is she taking Steve?" Ashley whispered to Nick while they sat out in the playroom after finishing their snacks. She could see Elysia sitting in a rocking chair in the corner. It looked like she was reading a book. Why a mannequin felt the need to read, she had no clue. The cover of the book was just a solid color, so Ashley had no way to tell what she was reading either. Nick stared at Ashley for a moment. She could see the hesitant look on his face. It looked like he didn't want to tell her. He seemed defensive and almost aggressive. "It took him to the machine, it... helps?" Kelly spoke up. Nick shot her a dirty look; Kelly looked down at the floor as if she felt like she was in trouble for speaking up. "I don't know how or why. But it heals us. He should be safe." Kelly spoke in a confused manner. She didn't know much more than Ashley, and Steve, but she knew some stuff, and not speaking up would feel like a betrayal. They were all stuck in this situation together. The least she could do was try and help the best she could. "I'm sorry, what?" Ashley looked at Kelly, completely confused. What does she mean by a machine that heals them? Kelly looked over at Nick, who was clearly upset. He turned his face away from them, attempting to distract himself with some of the tools that were left out for them to play with. "I'm serious! There is a machine down there; it has a screen on it, and we have to stand in this weird tube thing. I don't know what it does, but coming out of that thing makes you feel amazing." Kelly scooted closer to Ashley as she started to explain the weird machine Steve was likely in. "When I got here, I had pretty bad asthma. They took my purse away, so I didn't have my inhaler. I had a bad asthma attack after being here a few days and nearly died. I couldn't breathe at all. The next thing I knew, I was in this weird tube, and I felt better. I was terrified that they did something to me." She paused as she saw Ashley's face change from complete confusion to one of intrigue. She was trying to follow along, but it all sounded weird. Kelly knew it did, and she was the one who had already experienced it. Ashley sat there listening intently. She didn't know if she should take what Kelly was saying at face value. They had only recently met, and it all sounded a little... strange. But then again, here she was, in a diaper, childish clothes, in a daycare, with giant mannequins that think they are children. Strange was an understatement, and at this point, she had no idea what was possible in this world. "Since that day, I haven't even had the slightest asthma attack." Kelly continued. "I know you don't know me, but I had that inhaler in my purse for a reason. I swear if any allergens were in the area, I'd feel my lungs tighten. Since then, nothing. Not even the slightest issue. It's... like they cured it... Which shouldn't be possible?" Kelly had a confused expression on her face. She knew there was no cure for asthma, so how has there been such a major difference? It didn't make sense. Ashley nodded her head. She wasn't sure she believed Kelly, but she also knew this place didn't play by the rules of reality. Something much bigger was going on here, and unless they found a way out soon, she knew they would need to figure out those rules. Suddenly, she heard the basement door open. Nyxara was leading Steven by the hand towards the corner of the room. It looked like he was feeling better, but it was also obvious that his diaper was still dirty. That monster took him away and didn't even clean him up. Ashley sat there frustrated; she wanted to step in but knew it would be a bad idea. She felt her heart race with anxiety for Steve. What were they going to do to him? Why was he brought out over here? Did they already punish him? Nyxara lead Steve to the corner, making him face the wall with his back towards everyone else. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, the mannequin began spanking him like a child. Ashley tried to stand up and rush over to him to help but was caught by Kelly. She looked at Ashley and simply shook her head. She knew Ashley wanted to help Steve, but doing so would only put her in danger. Ashley could hear the mannequin speak coldly towards Steve, barely making out the words."You are on time out for misbehaving earlier." Her heart sank. She was helpless to do anything. Feeling completely useless, she sat back down on the floor next to Kelly. Her feelings only worsened when she saw a small wet patch running down Steve's leg from his diaper leaking. She wanted to destroy their tormentors. But how do you kill something that isn't supposed to be living in the first place? "We have to help him!" Ashley pulled her arm away from Kelly. "We can't. All that's going to do is get us in trouble. Do you want a spanking... or worse?" Kelly looked down again at the floor as if recalling a memory from when she tried to interfere. "So what are we supposed to do then? I can't just sit here and watch him stand there in misery." "Do whatever you want. Naptime is coming up soon, anyway, so he won't be there for long. If you both were smart, you'd start listening and paying attention. Otherwise, this place will be worse than hell for you." Nick spoke up for the first time since Ashley asked where Steve was getting taken. "What do you mean! Explain, please, we need your help." Ashley scooted closer towards Nick, hoping he would open up and help them navigate this place. Unfortunately, it looked like he wasn't ready to open up yet. He just turned his back toward her again and began playing with the toys left out, trying to kill time before they could take their nap. "Nick, please!" Ashley was practically begging for answers. She tried to turn him around to face her. But he just pulled his shoulder free from her grasp and ignored her. "Kelly?" Ashley changed her focus, hoping and praying for anyone to help them. "I'm sorry Ashley, I've already said too much. Try asking Nick again after his nap, he tends to get a little cranky around this time of the day, and can be difficult." Kelly glared at Nick as she explained to Ashley the situation. Nick turned around briefly and just stuck out his young like a spoiled child. "What is with these two? I can't seem to figure them out. It's like one second they are adults, the next children. Helpful, then a royal pain in the ass," Ashley thought to herself. Nothing was making sense. "So what, I'm supposed to just sit here and stack blocks?" Ashley felt frustrated about the whole situation. "I already told you I don't care what you do. Just leave me alone. He's going to be fine, so stop being such a baby." Nick snapped back at her, wanting her to shut up and play along for once. Ashley couldn't help but blush at his remark. She wanted to fight back, but what could she do at two and a half feet tall? Not only that, but they were also being treated like babies; she had a dang diaper on for crying out loud! "I'm not a baby," Ashley whispered under her breath. She didn't want to argue anymore, but she also had to state it, even if she was the only one who heard. Kelly managed to over hear Ashley, and just gave her a reassuring smile, with a head nod before turning to play with her own toys. Ashley began looking around for something to play with. Everything seemed so childish—exactly what you'd expect to see at a daycare. Then suddenly, she spotted something from her childhood: link 'n logs. She would play for hours with these things, building all kinds of houses, shops, and other things to make a city for her and her sister to play in. She stared at them for a while, contemplating. "Should I play with them? I want to help Steve, but I can't get Nick or Kelly to help. Trying to get one of those things to help sounded like the most idiotic idea ever. So, with nothing better to do, what's the worst that could happen? It's only for a little while, right? Then he'll get cleaned up and we'll all go down for a... NAP?! Ugh! Why is this place the worst? I'm 23 years old, I don't need naps! Sure, they sound good now and then, but now's not a great time. We need to get out of here! But on the other hand... It's not like I can do anything. It's also been forever since I played with these things. I didn't know they were still getting made. I thought they were discontinued due to "safety" concerns." Ashley gave up and began to build a house and then a town with the logs, losing herself in her little construction project. She forgot how fun these things were. Maybe when they get out of this mess, she'll get a set for them back at home to play with from time to time. She could make them part of the decorations for their home. *Yawn!* Nick broke Ashley's concentration. She got so completely engrossed in the toy that she had no idea how much time had actually passed. "Sounds like someone is getting tired," the mannequin in the rocking chair said, looking up from its book. It looked at its wrist as if checking the time. "Looks like it is about that time of the day, isn't it, Nicky?" The mannequin stood up and walked over to where they were all sitting and playing. "Alright, come here, Nicky and little Kelly. Let's get you two up for your nap. Nyxara, can you please get the other two taken care of?" The mannequin asked as it picked them up. "My pleasure," the other figure replied. Steve turned around to see it approaching him. His eyes got huge. He hated the thing the moment they first saw it, but after the machine and the spanking, he feared it now, too. The thing was a true monster to him. Before he could react, the mannequin picked him up in it's arm. "Come here, Ashley. Take my hand, and we'll go upstairs," the mannequin said toward Ashley, its mechanical arm outstretched, waiting for her to grab it. Ashley didn't want to grab it. These things have been treating them terribly. Maybe now was her chance to run off and find a way to escape. "Let's go, young miss. You need to go for your nap." The mannequin became impatient and picked her up in its other arm just as she ran off like a defiant toddler. "But I'm not tired, and we aren't children. Let us go, you monster!" Ashley yelled at it, smacking it in the face. "Someone is a grouchy girl. You'll feel a lot better after your nap, I'm sure." The mannequin ignored her efforts. Steve looked at Ashley with concerned eyes. He knew he hated the punishment he got, and he didn't want Ashley to be treated the same way. Ashley, seeing Steve's eyes, decided to stop her tantrum. He has had it the worst between the two of them. Yeah, she might have peed herself, but that's nothing compared to shitting himself and then being left in it who knows how long. She at least got distracted by a childhood toy and learned more about this place.

AN OFFER HE CAN'T REFUSE “Please rise.” The bailiff scanned the courtroom, making sure that everyone had got the message. “This court is now in session,” he intoned; “the Honorable Judge Thomas Reynolds presiding." “Be seated,” the judge commanded as he spread his black robe and took his seat. Looking around the courtroom, he took the measure of the five defendants, and then shifted his gaze to the District Attorney. “Mister Ballstrom, I'm surprised to see you here this morning. What have we got?” “Solicitation, Your Honor,” the DA said in a conversational tone. “The Public Defender has agreed to a pleading on behalf of all five of the defendants.” “I see … or rather, I don't. Mister Ballstrom, in the immortal words of the Rolling Stones, The Under Assistant West Coast Promotion Man could have adjudicated this matter. So, I ask again: what brings you to my little corner of the world?” “It's the next matter on the docket, Your Honor. It's rather unusual.” The judge looked down at the paperwork in front of him, then looked back up. “I see what you mean. Forty one defendants … multiple acts of related and unrelated theft … conspiracy … aiding and abetting … what did they steal?” “Diapers, Your Honor.” “Diapers?” Judge Reynolds gave Q-Ball one of those looks that suggested his sanity was in question. “Are you serious?” “Yes, Your Honor. We have one count involving theft from a local hospital, but the other victims were clients of a local business, the Lullaby Diaper Service. Unbeknownst to the thieves, Your Honor, the owner of this establishment is a local businessman of some renown-- one Vincent Belmondo.” The judge leaned back in his chair and let out a deep sigh as he began looking over the spectators. A few were familiar faces, elderly citizens seeking live entertainment in lieu of the televised sort, but he spotted Spats in the back row. The gangster was attended by his attorney, a slimeball of the first order whose name the judge could not recall, and an equally slimy flunky who bore an amazing resemblance to the late Toothpick Charlie. Spats appeared to be studying the back of Julia Canon's head, spearing her with one of those sinister looks that suggested a man trying to figure out where to park the ice pick. It was anybody's guess what the Canons were doing in his courtroom-- the Canons and Chief Mischof. Adding to the mystery, the Chief was flanked by a nicely dressed, middle aged woman on his left, and a well dressed young man on his right. And Priscilla Canon has her left hand firmly planted on the young man's thigh. Interesting … “Will Hercule Poirot be testifying for the prosecution?” “No, Your Honor. There are witnesses, but I do not believe that it will be necessary to call them.” “I see,” Reynolds said, although in reality he didn't see at all. “Well, then, let's get this show on the road. Miss Kaplan, how do your clients plead to a single count of solicitation each?” “Guilty, Your Honor,” the Public Defender declared. Reynolds sadly shook his head. “Ruby, I'm surprised at you. By now, I should have thought that you knew every officer and sheriff's deputy in the five country area. Are you losing your touch?” “No, Your Honor; they brought in a bunch of ringers. State troopers.” “Fair enough,” he smiled. “Mister Ballstrom, what have the two of you worked out?” “A five hundred dollar fine, Your Honor, and forty-five days in County, which will keep them out of our hair over the holidays.” “So ordered,” the Judge declared as he brought his gavel down with a commendable thump. “Next case!” Leaning still farther back in his chair, he began gently swiveling to left and right while while waiting for Ruby Montpelier and her friends to exit, and a gaggle of forty one new defendants to take their place. Forty one defendants in one courtroom … this has got to be one for the Guiness Book of Records ... He stopped swiveling when it dawned on him that the defendants were all college girls, none of them likely to be over twenty-one years of age. “Mister Ballstrom,” he barked, “can you assure me that there are no minors in this group?” “I can, Your Honor; the youngest is eighteen.” “And who is their legal counsel?” “Your Honor, we are waiving our right to counsel.” “And you are?” “My name is Tippi Anne Bjornsen, Your Honor. We are all members of the Zeta Alpha Pi sorority, and my sisters have asked me to represent us in this matter.” “Stealing diapers, you mean. What on earth possessed you to do something this stupid?” “It was a sorority stunt, Your Honor, but it got out of hand-- and we do have someone to speak for us.” “And who would that be?” “Professor Grady, Your Honor.” “C'est moi,” Ian announced as he climbed smoothly to his feet. Without waiting for an invitation, he walked through the gate and crossed the courtroom to stand at Tippi's side. “Professor Ian Grady, Your Honor … and no, I'm not on the Law School faculty. My beat is East Asian Languages, and to make this affair a bit odder still, I am a customer of Mister Belmondo's diaper service-- in fact, the last one to have his diapers stolen, Miss Bjornsen here having done the honors.” “You're wearing a diaper,” the Judge declared, not quite believing what he was hearing. “Fully incontinent, Your Honor, courtesy of an AK-47 round, a piece of which is still lodged in my spine. And I apologize in advance if I … uh …” “I quite understand,” the Judge interjected. “Viet Nam?” “Special Forces, Fifth Airborne. Nha Trang. Ended up a Major.” “Judge Advocate,” Reynolds replied; “Marines … Da Nang. I was fortunate enough to get out in one piece. Welcome to my courtroom, Major; it's an honor.” “Now,” he continued, “what have the two of you masterminds worked out?” The Judge nodded at the District Attorney. “For the most part, Your Honor, it's pretty standard. Each of the forty one defendants will do six hours a week of community service at local hospitals, and will do so until they graduate. Professor Grady will see to their placement. Each will be fined in the amount of twenty-five hundred dollars, and they will remain on probation until graduation. The most unusual feature here, and one that we all agree is in the best interest of these young women, is that their collective grade point average must reach or exceed three point one throughout, or they will be in violation of their parole and making a return trip to court.” “I can live with that. Miss Bjornsen, do I need to poll each of you, or can you agree to these terms on behalf of your sorority house?” “We all agree, Your Honor … to these, and the additional term that has yet to be mentioned.” “Mr. Ballstrom?” “There is one additional element, Your Honor, and it is … unprecedented. However, before introducing it, I would like to request a recess so that Professor Grady can discuss the matter in private with Mister Belmondo. Rather than clear the courtroom, Your Honor, in the interests of time I would suggest that you allow them the use of your chambers.” Judge Reynolds stared hard at Q-Ball before coming to an abrupt decision. “Mister Ballstrom … Professor … Miss Bjornsen … in my quarters, now!” The Judge stormed out of the room, leaving a flabbergasted bailiff belatedly to announce that court was now in recess. Priscilla dashed through the gate, and followed in Ian's wake. She had smelling salts in her purse, and was prepared to intercede if this meeting went completely off the rails. . . . . “Knock, knock,” Vickie announced as she waltzed into Rita's office and dropped into her accustomed chair. “I only have one of Ian's diapers left in my bag. You got any?” “No, but not to panic. I washed and dried all the diapers that Sarah bought you when I got home last night, and I brought a dozen in with me. So, if we can get by with changing you three times a shift, we're good until early next week. Are you still continent?” “Hard to say. I'm peeing like a race horse, and my bowel control is shot. The breast milk is running right through me the same way it does Ian. I shit myself before bed, but Mommy changed me, and she was sweet about it. Same thing this morning. My diaper was absolutely soaked, and I messed at least once during the night. At the rate I'm going, I figure that in the near future I'll be going through about a dozen diapers a day.” “And you just walked in here without your winter coat while wearing your hospital diaper. Vickie, it is pretty obvious; are you becoming more comfortable with your diapers? With incontinence?” “Yes, definitely, and as odd as it might sound, I'm enjoying this.” Vickie frowned, sensing that she had misspoken. “That's not quite right. It's more like I'm benefiting from this … like it's therapy.” Rita leaned forward in her chair. She had occasionally wondered about the wellspring of Vickie's madcap lifestyle, but she had never questioned her. The wall of silence that surrounded her parents had always hinted at underlying emotional trauma. “When she was cleaning me up this morning, Sarah apologized for not paying attention to the warning signs … how I never talk about my family. She hugged me, and told me that I now had a mommy who loved her … cherished her … and that I would always be her little baby girl. And I started crying … bawling, really … and I couldn't stop. I was screaming that my parents had never loved me, and she was hugging me, telling me how much she loved me, and it felt so good to be loved … to be her baby girl. I need this, Rita; I really do!” “I'm glad, Vic … really glad, because if things go according to plan, on Saturday night you will be sleeping in your bed for the last time. It's going into storage. It's a tight fit, but yesterday I had another crib delivered and set up in the nursery-- your crib. You and Ian will both be our babies, and receive the love and the discipline that we think you deserve. You can be grown-ups with one another, but babies for us. Giving you a place in both worlds will allow you to heal, even as you express your love for one another.” “But … but … Auntie Rita, does this mean that you and Mommy aren't going to sleep with Ian?” “Oh, no, baby girl, far from it. Look, maybe it's the conversation we had last night, or maybe it's the one I'm having with Ian this afternoon, but I've been giving this a lot of thought. The way it looks is that you love Ian, and want children to be the outcome of that love. You want this so badly that I can easily see you throwing over your career to become a stay at home mom, and that's fine. But Sarah and I have careers that we're not giving up, only to have discovered at the eleventh hour that we also want to have children. We have both chosen Ian to be the father, and if that sounds calculating … well, it is. Oh, we do love him, but not in the way you see in the movies or read about in romance novels. He's a wonderful man, Vic, warm and giving, but also wounded and vulnerable and very complex. Passion is wonderful, but he also needs comforting-- a wife's love, and a mother's. So it's good that I'm a bit more comfortable with the baby than the man, and Sarah much prefers the baby to the man. I don't know where her control issues are coming from, but ultimately it doesn't matter because we need her. The bottom line, Vic? I don't want to run the household, and … sorry, but it's just not your thing. We can't do this without Sarah, so all of us are going to have to compromise. It looks like you will get to have the man to yourself most of the time; I'll settle for a piece of your action, and Sarah, I suspect, won't even be a disturbance in the Force!” “It all seems so cold … a household devoid of warmth ...” “Like an arranged marriage, you mean?” Rita softly laughed. “Well, it is an arranged marriage-- Sarah is arranging it! But they endure, Vic, and they tend to become more and more loving with the passage of time. And as for warmth?” Rita clapped her hands with delight, her eyes alive with good humor. “With two naughty babies in perpetual need of yet another spanking, you'll find that there's plenty of warmth in our household!” . . . . “Right,” Judge Reynolds snorted, “which one of you wants to tell me what's going on.” “Professor Grady will take it from here,” the DA quickly responded. He wanted to put as much distance between himself and this fiasco as possible. The judge simply looked at Ian. “Have you ever heard of Tony Accardo,” Ian asked. Reynolds shook his head. Uh, oh, Ballstrom thought. He was well acquainted with the Big Tuna, if only by reputation. “Tony heads up the Chicago Outfit-- a euphemism for the Mafia. He worked his way up through the ranks the old fashioned, Chicago way. His nickname, Joe Batters, doesn't leave much to the imagination. He mentored Belmondo, who seems to get a hard on around wood chippers. In short, Tippi here and her friends out there are in a lot of trouble. With your cooperation, I can make it go away.” Welcome to the real world, Tom ... Ballstrom had his head down. He was studying a speck of something on the carpet, wishing that he could make himself equally small. “Go on,” the Judge instructed. “We're going to make the punishment fit the crime, at least as Spats will see it. The girls are going to become his customers … diapers 24/7 for the whole of their probation. He'll get off on humiliating them, and turn a tidy profit in the process.” “And you think this lunacy will be enough to buy him off??” Ian nodded. “I've got some serious leverage that I can bring to bear, both carrots and sticks. But none of it is for public consumption. Give me ten minutes alone with him, and I'll seal the deal.” “Gareth, are you good with this?” Reynolds was done dancing around. “Yeah,” Ballstrom conceded. “Belmondo can't risk the consequences of a public humiliation, and I won't be reelected if he's going around bumping off sorority girls.” “And you think this man can make the pitch work?” The Judge was pointing at Ian. “I do.” “And how about you, Priscilla?” The Canons and the Reynolds lived on the same block, a mere four properties separating the two households. Reynolds considered himself lucky to have a grizzled veteran like Herb Canon living just down the street. “You can take anything Ian tells you to the bank.” Short and sweet. “And you are here … because?” “Part bodyguard, part nurse,” she replied. “Ian is a hot commodity that the university doesn't want to lose, so I've been assigned to keep the corporate headhunters at bay. But he also brought Viet Nam home with him in the form of flashbacks that can put him on the ground. So, I'm also here to get him back on his feet.” “All right. Professor, I don't know who you are, and from the looks of Gareth's body language, I'm content to leave it that way. You've got your ten minutes-- and help yourself to coffee. My clerk brews a mean pot!” . . . . “Be right back,” Julia said. Patting Herb's knee to reassure him, Julia headed toward the rear of the courtroom. Prudence dictated that she confront Belmondo on neutral ground. Herb followed her with his eyes, and so did Walt Mischof. “Not to worry, Herb,” the Chief muttered. “Spats is too smart to make his play in a crowded courtroom.” “How's business, Jerome? Ambulance chasing still paying the bills?” Julia had taken a seat directly in front of Jerome Goldstein, the white-haired attorney who had been running interference for Spats Belmondo for almost thirty years. “Making ends meet,” Goldstein laconically replied. He wasn't in the mood to play games with Julia Canon. Julia opened her purse, and pulled out a copy of her billing. She turned to face Spats, and thrust it in his face. “Tuesday's expenses came to nine hundred, fifty seven dollars and twenty-six cents. I haven't had a chance to work up yesterday's, but they'll be in the same neighborhood. A thousand up front would be nice.” “Pay da lady, Pauly,” Spats said to his Consigliere, who leaned forward to drop an envelope on the chair next to Julia's. She opened it, and quickly thumbed the ten C notes inside. “Do you want a receipt?” “What I want is an explanation for hows I ended up on da local news. Yous was supposed ta do this real quiet like.” “Take it up with Jerome. He apparently missed the lecture on setting up dummy corporations to hide the assets of clients who value their privacy.” “Dat right, Jerry?” Spats was glaring at his mouthpiece. “Your businesses are all legitimate, Vincent; you don't need fronts.” Jerome's tone was world weary. “Dats right, Twinkster; everytings legit. Only now, every two bit hood in da Cities knows that I deal in diapers, and dat I been ripped off by a bunch a college floozies. Dis ain't good … not good at all.” “Not to worry, Spats. Professor Grady-- one of your customers, by the way-- is selling it to the judge as we speak.” “Selling what?” “A plan that will make you a tidy profit if you play along. And you get to stick a fire hose up their asses in the process.” Julia nodded in the general direction of the young defendants. “I like da sound a dat.” Spats was licking his lips; after all, he was in business to make a profit. There was no such thing as too much cash on hand. “Then follow the Professor's lead.” Dropping the envelope into her purse, Julia walked across the courtroom to rejoin her husband. . . . . “Diapers aren't all that bad, Tippi-- especially when you've got the right person changing you.” Ian playfully winked at her. “Maybe we can change each other,” Tippi fired back, staring him down. After the judge had sneaked out of his chambers to pay a lengthy visit to the Men's Room with the District Attorney hot on his heels, Ian had escorted Tippi back to her friends while nudging Priscilla in the direction of her parents. There could be no witnesses to his conversation with Spats Belmondo. Sauntering to the rear of the courtroom, Ian sat down in the same seat that Julia had occupied a few minutes earlier. He took Goldstein's measure in one casual glance, but did a double take when he shifted his attention to the Consigliere. I swear to God! It's Toothpick Charlie, risen from the dead! Ah, well … time to get down to business … “Mister Belmondo, I'm Professor Ian Grady, one of Lullaby's adult customers. I'm happy with the product, and with the way your niece sees to my needs, but there are alternatives in the marketplace that offer superior protection. I'm wearing one right now.” Ian stood up, and turned around to give the trio a good look at his well padded rear. “Your business is about to expand, so if you'll give me your number, I'll set you up with a purchasing agent at the hospital who can point you in the right direction.” “Mister Belmondo's number is unlisted,” Goldstein interrupted, “but I'm in the phone book.” “Don't have a copy. Why don't you and Toothpick Charlie here go out and find me one? Spats and I have pressing matters to discuss, and the judge has been kind enough to offer us his chambers. He's even willing to share his coffee!” Ian looked down at the gangster with a pleasant smile on his lips, but his eyes were cold. Spats recognized the look. He was being measured for his coffin. “So you're da war hero dat I keep hearin' about.” Spats decided to bluff it out. “How many guys you clipped?” “The official count is eleven hundred, plus. The real number is north of twenty three hundred.” Ian's look did not change. “The judge is giving us the use of his chambers for ten minutes. Shall we?” Ian vaguely gestured at the door behind the bench. “Yeah. Let's get to it.” Spats climbed to his feet, double checked the shine on his shoes, and then followed Ian out of the courtroom. . . . . Priscilla was watching the girls milling around in the well of the court. Most of them looked totally lost. “Do you think any of them have made their phone call,” she asked Bernice. “I thought that was just on TV,” the house mom replied. “You mean it's for real?” Priscilla nodded. “An attorney … a loved one … the really crazy ones will call out for pizza.” “No.” Bernice sadly shook her head. “I don't think anyone's called; they're way too ashamed.” “Some of their parents must have seen the news last night. They'll be frantic. Did any of them call the house before you left?” “I don't know. The last thing I did after getting Ian settled was go around the public areas and unplug all the phones. I don't want to speak with the press, and I definitely don't want them upsetting the few girls left in the house.” “We should talk to them. They may not even know that they have the right to contact their families. Come on; let's go find out.” Priscilla led Bernice inside the railing, and together they approached Tippi, who was clearly the leader of the group and not just its spokesperson. “How are you holding up,” Bernice asked. “Oh, it's been great fun so far!” Tippi's reply was as vicious as it was sarcastic, and she was aiming daggers at Priscilla. “Comfortable beds … first class food … and we've made some new friends. Ruby is a real hoot!” “You are all entitled to make phone calls.” Priscilla decided to ignore the sarcasm. “Did anyone call your parents? Your arrests were all over the ten PM news; they must be worried sick.” “Anyone,” Bernice asked in a softer tone of voice. The girls were looking at one another, and shaking their heads. “We'll wait until we have something tangible to report.” Priscilla dearly wanted to slap Tippi Bjornsen hard enough to knock her down, then beat some sense into the self-absorbed brat. Instead, she spun away, looked up at the ceiling, took a deep breath, and tried to calm down. God, give me strength!!! “I'm disappointed in all of you,” Bernice continued, her voice still soft. “There's a man in there giving you life lessons in the meaning of compassion. He's one of your victims, and yet he's in there trying to shield you from the consequences of your actions. And none of you seem to get it … none of you.” “We're all afraid,” Janis sobbed. “I understand that Janis. And how do you think your parents feel right now? You know what's going on … they don't. I doubt if they got any sleep last night, and now their imaginations must be running riot. They love you, and they need to hear you say that you're safe. The rest will sort itself out in time.” . . . . “Vinnie, I need to make a quick call. Why don't you pour us a couple of cups of coffee?” Without waiting for a response, Ian pulled Marilyn Marsden's card out of his wallet, and dialed her home number. It seemed highly unlikely that either of the Marsdens would have gone to work this morning. “Hello?” Marilyn picked up on the first ring. “Ian Grady here, Marilyn … and by here, I mean in the chambers of the judge who got stuck handling this case. Has Janis called you?” “No! Oh, God, Ian, what's going on? We've been up all night, waiting for the phone to ring … praying ...” “Marilyn, your daughter is safe … confused, scared, probably afraid that you're going to disown her, but safe. It was your typical fraternity row stunt, only it got out of hand. Right now, I'm putting the finishing pieces on an agreement that the District Attorney and Judge Reynolds have already signed off on, so with luck, Janis will be out of here in another half hour or so. Now, can you do me a favor?” “Yes! Of course, Ian; thank you!” Ian could hear Marilyn telling her husband that Janis was okay. “I'm guessing,” Ian explained when Marilyn got back on the line, “that there are a lot of worried parents who've had rough nights. Do you know how to get a hold of them?” “Yes. Bernice gives every parent a sheet with the home addresses and phone numbers of all the girls. It's for emergencies.” “Understood. I'd like you to call everyone on the list, and let them know that their daughters are safe. They should also take a peek at their check books. I don't know who's who here, but there are forty one girls who are going to be fined twenty-five hundred dollars each as part of their punishment. I'll lay out the rest of it once the judge enters his decree.” “Are you taking the girls back to the house?” “I'd like to take them to the hospital, but first I have to see about transport. Give me time to sort it out, and I'll get back to you.” “Ian, I don't know how or why you're mixed up in this, but thank you. From the bottom of my heart … thank you.” “Touching,” Spats grunted when Ian hung up; “very, very touching.” Spats handed Ian a cup, and took a sip of his own. The gangster curled his lips in satisfaction. “Not too shabby,” he nodded; “in fact, not bad at all.” “First things, first.” Ian took a sip, and nodded his approval. “I've checked out your dad, and I know that Tomasso emigrated from Naples, but that's where the trail goes cold. What can you tell me about your grandparents?” “Wat da hell? Whys you int ... er ... rested in my family?” “Vinnie, cut it out. As bootleggers go, your dad was a good soldier, able to work with both Capone and the Purple Gang. However, Tomasso did not want his sons to follow him into the rackets, so he scrimped and saved to provide you with a high quality, private school education. And you did so well that you ended up a Brown Phi Beta Kappa, class of forty eight … next stop, a Princeton MBA. Which reminds me: my source is also a Princeton man, and he wants to know whether you still remember the fight song.” Here comes that Tiger, wow! He's running wild, They'll never stop him now! "There are several fight songs,” Spats grinned as he settled back in one of the judge's plush chairs, “but Here Comes That Tiger is my favorite. And I'm impressed Grady … really impressed. I've put a lot of time and effort into the Spats Belmondo persona, and you're the first person to crack it in all the years I've been in the Cities. What gives?” “I'm interested in your grandfathers … whether the family's roots are in Naples, or Sicily.” “Sicily. We hail from Catania … still got family there.” “Antonio?” “WHAT?” Spats was so surprised that he almost shot out of his chair. “You know my cousin?” “I've employed his services,” Ian acknowledged. “Good man to know when you need to get in and out of Libya without the authorities being any the wiser.” “Holy shit, if you'll pardon my French. How is the old reprobate?” “Prospering. A wife who cooks up a storm, and a discreet mistress. Life is good.” “And do I want to know how a disabled vet teaching out here in flyover country happens to be chummy with a Mafia don in Sicily?” Ian curled his lips thinking about it. “I do favors for friends with a wide range of international interests. That good enough?” “It'll do,” Spats shrugged. The Professor had CIA written all over him. DA's and judges didn't bow and scrape before every Tom, Dick and Harry. “Okay, here's the deal. First, the girls out there are all off limits. No repercussions of any kind. If that causes you any problems with the Big Tuna, let me know, and I'll make them go away. In return for this favor, as I said, I'm going to help you grow your diaper business. The forty one girls out there are going to become customers, and they don't get out of diaper prison until they graduate. You'll make a few bucks, and have a good laugh over your cigars and sambuca.” “Second, you're going to get a letter next week from the IRS. You've been selected for a seven year audit of your personal and business filings-- a comprehensive audit, the kind where they want proof that you actually tossed those nickels and dimes into the Salvation Army kettle. If you can't support every claim on every line of every form, they're going to crucify you.” “Let me guess. I agree to leave the girls alone, and this all turns out to be a great, big mistake.” “Yep. They'll be a handwritten telephone number at the bottom, left corner of the cover letter. Pick up the phone, and you'll be treated to abject apologies for a filing error. We got a deal?” “We got a deal,” Spats agreed. “Good.” Ian settled back in his chair. “Now let's get down to business.” “Huh? I thought we were talking business!” “Just preliminaries. My sources tell me that you would like to visit the old country, but are afraid that if you leave, you'll be denied reentry. Well, I want you to do me a little favor, and in return it's bon voyage, happy trails, however you want to put it.” “How little?” “The families still taking an interest in the food services industry?” “Are you kidding,” Spats laughed. “I'm the union rep for the SEIU in this burg!” “Well, I'm in the market for a rather odd piece of information, and I want the search to be nationwide. What I'm after is an unusual delivery, probably scheduled monthly or twice a month, to someplace remote and easy to defend. Security will probably be heavy, but it may be well concealed. The tell that there's something wrong will be in the cereals.” Utterly mystified, Spats simply shook his head. “You've lost me completely.” “The order will include kids' cereals … quite a large quantity of them.” “Shit.” Spats saw it instantly. “Kids are off limits, Professor. I want you to know that … inside the families, kids are off limits.” “It's the same with us. We've all got families, and we're all exposed. So, it's a hard, red line. You cross it, and the entire intelligence community sanctions you … nowhere to run, nowhere to hide. It's open season, and an agent whose family has been targeted gets first crack.” Spats nodded his head. It was beginning to sound like the Families had a lot in common with the CIA. “Your friends should also be on the lookout for a second tell-- a sudden increase in supplies on regular order. Now that I've surfaced, I'm expecting security at this facility to be reinforced.” Ian leaned forward in his chair, his cup of coffee forgotten. “Nine years ago, while I was laid up in a hospital figuring out how to cope with wearing diapers for the rest of my life? Back in Viet Nam, someone murdered my wife and massacred an entire village in order to run off with my daughter, all in the hope that she's inherited my gift for languages. I want her back, Vincent, and then I'm going to sanction everyone of the bastards involved. If you want a piece of the action, I'll deal you in, and I'll make it worth your while.” “I'm in.” Spats got up and walked over to the desk. He grabbed a pen and pad, and hastily wrote a number. “My personal number,” he said as he handed Ian the scrap of paper. “Anything you need? You got it.” Ian took a business card out of his wallet, and handed it over. “A pizza joint out in Bloomington, and it's a legit business. If you come up with the information I'm looking for, call this number and order a large pie. If the info is rock solid, make it a thick crust; if it's sketchy, a thin. When you're asked what type of cheese you want, say Gorgonzola. The response will be 'sorry, we're all out, but if you leave me a phone number, I'll make one for you free of charge'. The call back will set up a rendezvous; I'm thinking Julia Canon's office, which is right across the street from the hospital. I take it you've been there?” “Works for me,” Spats agreed. “One last thing. Is it true that you've got a cabin somewhere near Ely?” “Yeah … some of the boys like to go hunting.” “Got a wood chipper up there?” “In good working order.” The gangster's smile was cruel. “I might need to use it one of these days.” Ian wasn't smiling at all.

It doesn't seem healthy to me. A subreddit built on the idea of repressing something which is pretty deeply ingrained within us. I don't see there has being an upside to it. The healthier thing would be to talk to each other and learn to accept yourself rather than trying to put part of you in a box and lock it away.

How many of you grew up wetting the bed? I certainly did. I wasn't reliably dry at night until my early 20s.

12 hmmm I was just getting started. I wet all through my teens.

Chapter 11 “Has Simon been a good Daddy, Baby?” I was still nursing on her full breast. I unlatched and replied: “Yes Mama” “That’s good to hear. Do you think he deserves a treat? Intrigued, I happily replied again “Yes Mama”. “Good girl, that’s very sweet of you. Now, being a grown up is very responsible and often comes with great pressure. Wouldn’t it be nice if Simon could spend a little bit of time as a baby boy, being looked after by his mama and loved by his baby sister?” “That would be lovely Mama!” She kissed me on my forehead and lay me down on the bed as she got up from the bed and went over to Simon, who was waiting expectantly. This was an interesting twist in the proceedings! Paula quickly undressed Simon and then had him lay on the bed next to me. Intrigued and excited as to how all of this was going to play out, and feeling genuine warmth for Simon, I reach out to him and held his hand. He turned his head towards me and smiled happily. “Time for your nappy, Baby Simon.” Paul went off to gather supplies before returning with a rather large nappy decorated with dinosaurs. It looked properly babyish. As she placed the nappy under Simon’s bum she asked: “Has baby Simon been to the potty for a poo-poo today?” “No Mummy.” “Oh dear. We don’t want baby to be constipated, do we? I’ll pop a couple of suppositories up your little bum-hole to sort that out, sweetie.” Simon had been very adept at nappy changing, but Paula was even better. A dummy was pushed into his mouth and Daddy was Baby in no time at all. “Come on you two, on the floor. You can play with your toys.” The toys weren’t massively interesting, to be honest, but it was fun playing with Simon. He encouraged me to sit on a big plushie bear and bounce up and down. My poop was going everywhere and I really stank, but neither Simon nor Paula seemed to care. Paula sat and watched us play before starting to dictate its direction and pace. “Baby Louise, I want you to reach into Simon’s nappy and take out his little baby willy.” I did as I was told. I could feel it stiffen as soon as I held it. “Good girl. That’s your special dummy. I want you to suck on it nicely for Mummy.” I did exactly what I was told. Good girl. Now lie on Simon with your stinky nappy in his face. Keep sucking on your special dummy sweetheart” I moved myself into position. Simon pushed his face into my filthy nappy, pushing onto my sex with some vigour. This was certainly having an effect on me - and Simon was soon ready to come, his back arching with the tension and pleasure of having what was clearly one of his sexual fantasies come true. As he came he also filled his nappy. I’m not entirely sure it was a deliberate act - it seemed as though the suppositories removed what little control he had at the point of orgasm. He ejaculated in my mouth - something I never allow normally and, a wild decision of the moment, I swallowed. “Well. You two babies play very nicely together. So sweet.” We sat on the floor, surrounded by toys, in our dirty nappies. As you’ve been such good babies, mummy’s going to feed you both together. Come up on the bed” She soon had us in position, sucking on our Mama’s breasts. Her hand first fondled the back of my nappy and then moved to the front, massaging my sex through the nappy before moving inside. The touch of her fingers on my sex was electric. She touched me in all the right places, in all the right ways. My vagina was covered in poop but she clearly didn’t care, using my own excrement as if some exotic massage oil. I suckled her milky breasts as she expertly took me to orgasm. I don’t think I’d ever experienced an orgasm like it. And what I had never realised up until that moment is that feeding upon a mother’s breast is the most beautiful way to ‘come down’ from an orgasm. It was so calming, so nurturing; I felt so loved and secure when I knew in reality that I didn't know these people and it was only a job Still, in that moment I was in heaven. “Okay babies, time to change those stinky nappies and then I have booked a private room for lunch. This has all been perfect - but it’s time to get down to business. I have a proposal for you, Baby Louise.

I know every time I tried to repress this, I ended up in a REALLY bad place. This sounds a lot like conversion camp for gay kids.

I came across The Quitting Sub-Reddit ABDL before last year or so, had a bit of a mini-crisis. I see it as a good thing to have an alternative community for those who make the personal choice not to indulge in ABDL desires for whatever reason that might be. As long as the quitters and indulgers don’t step on each others toes and both have their own space to do whatever then it’s all good.

(I wrote this years ago, back in my fanfiction days. Some money may have exchanged hands for me to continue it, so I brought it back from the dead. I tried to find my original posting, but It's gone. So this is a repost with two new chapters.) The five and a half year old brown haired girl sat with her face scrunched in concentration as she stared deeply at the group of cheerios sitting on the kitchen table. MOVE! She yelled at it within her mind. “What the hell are you doing you little brat? Clean this mess off the table!” Harry Wormwood barked at his daughter. “Yes, daddy.” Matilda quickly answered swiping her hand across the table and scooping up the scattered pieces of cereal into her palm before making her way over to the trash can. “I work too damn hard for you to be wasting food like that!” The large man with the receding hairline said. “Sorry, daddy.” Matilda said returning to the table to properly pour herself a bowl of cereal this time. Matilda scooped a spoonful of cheerios in her mouth as she sat deep in thought. Maybe this was all just her imagination, Matilda thought to herself ignoring her older brother, Mikey, who had began throwing his own cereal at her. She had thought for sure she had somehow blown that TV in the living room to bits the other night. All she had done was glare at it while wishing it would break and the next thing everyone knew, it exploded! Maybe it was all just a coincidence. Maybe she had stayed up one too many nights reading past her bedtime. Matilda simply sighed again as she got up and put her empty bowl in the kitchen sink before finishing getting ready for kindergarten. Matilda slipped on her favorite blue dress before carefully brushing her hair and tying it up with her red silk ribbon. After carefully going over her “special homework” from Miss Honey (8th grade algebra) she packed up her backpack and waited by the car. Soon Matilda was on her way to her most favorite place of all-school. Matilda smiled widely as she took her seat behind her best friend after saying good morning to Miss Honey. “Want to hear something crazy?” Matilda whispered to her friend. “The other night I think I broke my families TV set; with my mind!” “I think you’ve been reading too much.” Lavender said giggling. “Yeah, I think you’re right.” Matilda agreed smiling, but suddenly frowned when she was alerted by a sudden pressure coming from her bladder. Matilda looked at the clock checking to see how much time she had before class started. If the Trunchbull found her out in the hallway even a second after the bell rang! She didn’t even want to think about that! “You okay?” Lavender asked seeing the sudden serious expression on her friends face. “I have to go to the bathroom.” Matilda admitted blushing slightly. Normally she could hold it no problem, but today was show and tell and she didn’t want to be distracted at all. Suddenly the bell rang as everyone ran to their seats before the Trunchbull made her morning rounds. Everyone jumped slightly as a large stern looking woman with her hair pulled into a tight bun holding a leather riding crop stormed in un-announced. “Surprise inspection!” The Trunchbull yelled snapping the riding crop in her hand. “Everyone on your feet!” All the children, including Miss Honey, nervously sprang up at attention. “Textbooks have been going missing from my office!” The Trunchbull said walking up and down the row of children glaring at each and everyone of them as they all nervously averted their eyes. “I think I know just who the thief is!” The Trunchbull said glaring down onto the small brown haired girl. “Wormwood! Open your backpack!” Matilda gulped as she picked up her bag and unzipped it before having it suddenly snatched out of her hand and overturned onto the floor. Textbooks of various grade levels spilled onto the ground with loud thumps as the Trunchbull bent down to pick up the Intermediate Algebra book that under normal circumstances a kindergartener should have no business carrying around. “I-t’s not what it looks like!” Matilda stuttered as she felt the back of her dress grabbed. “Oh, I think It’s exactly what it looks like!” The Trunchbull said smiling maliciously while showing off her yellowing teeth. “You’ve been stealing books out of my office!” She spat. “Ms. Trunchbull, please-” Miss Honey started to say. “Shut up, Jen.” The fat woman said grabbing a fistful of Matilda’s hair from the back of her head causing the young girl to wince in pain as her eyes watered. “I’ve caught the thief red handed! Don’t try and cover for her!” She snarled pointing the riding crop at the blond woman who looked on with a look of horror on her face. “I’m taking the brat where she belongs and if you take one step out of this classroom you're fired!” She threatened while dragging Matilda through the hall and into her office. “No, please! Not the Chokee!” Matilda begged as she was drug along. “That’s exactly where you’re going you good for nothing thief!” She yelled opening a separate door that had several large nails and pieces of glass protruding from the inside. Matilda grimaced as the door was opened to reveal the tiny space only a child could fit in without being impaled by the sharp pointy objects. “Now stay there!” The Trunchbull said pushing the young girl into the corner and slamming the door closed and bolting it with several dead locks. Matilda whimpered as she stood in place while the door was shut leaving her in total blackness. Tears rushed into the young girls eyes as she stood trembling in the dark from fear. How long would she have to stay in here? An hour went by and then another as the cause of the girls trembling went from fear to her steadily filling bladder. She tried to take her mind off of it by thinking about the latest book she had read by Charles Dickens. Matilda moaned quietly shifting from foot to foot thankful that her small size allowed her that much room to move about. Her teacher, Miss Honey, had been giving her textbooks from more advanced grades to help her prepare for college. The Trunchbull must have noticed they had begun to go missing from the supply cabinet in her office. “I have to pee.” Matilda whispered in agony as she grabbed the front of her dress and bunched the material inside her legs to get a better hold. What was it that she had read about the human urinary system? Girls her age could only hold so many mls before their bladders gave up. Matilda moaned again as she used both her hands to press down in order to apply extra pressure. She didn’t dare call out for help for fear of her sentence inside the Chokee being doubled, or even tripled, but she was running out of time. If she had an accident who knows how the Trunchbull would punish her. Not just the Trunchbull, but her parents as well! Last time she wet the bed they hit her upside the head and took away all her books for a week! She was only three at the time to boot; she didn't want to know what would happen if her mom was called to the school to pick her up because she had wet. Matilda grimaced as she felt moisture beginning to enter her panties. She pressed down even harder and slightly bent her knees as much as the small space would allow. Another ten minutes in she had begun to leak for a second. Matilda wondered how long she had been in here. How many hours had it been? She moaned in desperation as a second longer leak escaped and then a third. “SOMEONE HELP!” She finally yelled out as the door began clanging as if someone was trying to open and close it without undoing the deadbolts. Finally after several hours Matilda lost control as she felt warm liquid beginning to trickle down her legs; slowly at first but picking up momentum as Matilda finally gave up and removed her hands as she sobbed. The steady stream of urine trickled and pattered onto the ground soaking her panties, socks, shoes and dress. Matilda continued to cry; she was hungry, tired, wet and miserable. Her eyes grew wide with fear as she heard someone approaching and undoing the dead bolt. There wasn’t enough time for her accident to have dried; there was no way to hide this. She clenched her eyes shut waiting for the worst as the door was quickly opened. “Oh, Matilda.” She heard as she opened her eyes to find a very worried looking Miss. Honey. “It’s okay, sweetie.” Miss Honey said pulling the girl out and wrapping her into a tight embrace while Matilda couldn’t help but cry and beg for forgiveness. “Honey, it’s okay. It’s not your fault.” Her teacher said kneeling down to her height and lightly tracing the girl’s tear streaked face with her palm. “I’m sorry!” Matilda continued to sob, but stopped when she felt herself suddenly get lifted into the air causing her to wrap her arms around Miss Honey’s neck as she buried her head in her shoulder as she was carried down the hall. “Please don’t call my parents.” She begged as she was set down in the bathroom. “Why not? I’m sure they’ll understand. Accidents happen-” “No! They won’t!” Matilda insisted locking her fear filled eyes with Ms. Honey’s. “I wet the bed when I was three and and.” She said starting to sob again. Ms. Honey bit her lip anxiously thinking of what to do. Clearly something had happened in the past to worry her this much. This was so unlike the normally mature girl. Ms. Honey finally nodded in understanding as she remembered the last run in she had had with Matilda’s parents. “Alright, honey, I won’t call your parents.” The teacher assured her. “How about you wait here and I’ll see if the nurse has anything.” “Okay.” Matilda agreed calming down some and went and hid in a cubicle until her teacher had returned. “Matilda, I’m back.” Ms. Honey said entering the girls bathroom carrying a dress as Matilda peaked her head out from the stall. “How about you go in the big stall.” She suggested as she began to dampen a washcloth in the sink before following the girl into the teachers only cubicle. “Go ahead and take off anything that’s wet.” Miss Honey instructed as Matilda was forced to remove, well, everything while Matilda blushed as Miss Honey began cleaning her wet skin. “I’m sorry, dear, but this is all the nurse had in the way of underwear.” Miss Honey said apologetically as she held up the babyish teddy bear print diaper. Matilda blushed furiously while Miss Honey helped her put it on still standing and tape it up. “I’m sorry.” Matilda apologized again looking away once they were back in the empty classroom. “This wasn’t your fault.” Miss Honey said kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the girl in a big hug. “You don’t have to keep apologizing. You were in there for four hours; I’m sorry I couldn’t get to you sooner. Would you like to come over to my house after school? I can wash your clothes for you.” She offered referring to the bag Matilda kept hidden under her chair containing her soiled dress. “I’d like that.” Matilda nodded with a smile. Chapter 2 Jennifer Honey sat at her desk with a worried expression plastered all over her face. She shifted anxiously about in her chair as her eyes fell upon the empty desk that should have been seating her star pupil. While she loved each and every student in her kindergarten class; there was something special about Matilda. Her intelligence far surpassed any student in this school yet she was only six. How could she have been so stupid, Miss Honey chastised herself. She thought the Trunchbull wouldn’t notice a few books missing here and there, but she was wrong and now Matilda was paying the price. She needed to find a way to get her out of there, but with the Trunchbull sitting in a chair in the corner watching her there was nothing she could do. Miss Honey bit her lip anxiously as she worried about Matilda. She had seen children come out from the chokee completely traumatized and she couldn’t blame them. This had to be illegal she thought while she walked around passing out worksheets for her students. Suddenly the lights in the classroom began to flicker on and off as the Trunchbull jumped to her feet. Ms. Honey hid her smile knowing how superstitious the Trunchbull was. Maybe if something else happened she hoped while stealing the occasional glance over her shoulder at the giant olympian that was gawking up at the florescent lights while beating the case with her riding crop. Ms. Honey began instructing the children on how to work through the addition problems but froze mid sentence as suddenly the door to the classroom sprung open and then loudly slammed shut by itself. Ms. Trunchbull cowered away from the door as it continued to open and close by itself. Ms. Honey peeked into the hall as her eyes widened in surprise to see all the doors to all classrooms were opening and banging shut by themselves. The lights continued to flicker on and off as if someone was playing with the lightswitch. Ms. Trunchbull at that moments found what little courage she had left and sprinted out the door as it slammed shut behind her before opening once again. Teachers began peeking into the hallway to see what was going on as the Trunchbull sprinted down the hall, out the building and to her car. Ms. Honey immediately made a beeline for the principal's office after she timed her escape from the self operating doors. After jumping into the hallway she began sprinting until she got to the chokee to see the door rattling and shaking. Quickly Miss Honey unfastened the dead bolt and threw the door open to find the sobbing child standing in a puddle of urine. “It’s okay, sweetie, Ms. Trunchbulls gone now. You can come out.” Miss Honey said gently coaching the shaking child into her arms. “It’s okay.” “I’m sorry!” Matilda cried as she felt Miss Honey wrap her arms around her and pick her up. “Shh. It’s okay, Matilda.” Miss Honey whispered rocking the girl in place noticing that the lights had stopped flickering and all was finally still. How strange she thought as she carried the girl into the nearest bathroom and set her down. “Please don’t call my parents.” Matilda begged with wide pleading eyes filled with fear. Normally it would have been school policy for any and all accidents to be reported, but something in the girls eyes told her she should let this slide. What could she tell her parents anyway? Your daughter wet herself while we locked her in a cage for half the day? “Alright.” Miss Honey agreed. “I’ll try and find you something to wear.” She walked back down the hall towards the nurse's office while ignoring the streams of kids and teachers pooled into the hall for lunch break. “Ah, Jenny! What can I do for you?” The school nurse said looking up from her paperwork. “Hi, Carol. You wouldn’t happen to have any clothes that would fit a six year old girl, would you?” “You can check the lost and found box.” Carol said pointing to a drawer. “Thank you.” Miss Honey said digging through the box and pulling out a white one piece dress that looked like it would fit the girl. “What about underwear?” She asked after going through the box of mostly sweaters. “No, I don’t have any. What happened?” Carol asked looking up. “One of my students was put in the chokee for too long.” Ms. Honey explained with a sigh. “Poor things really shaken up about it.” “You want me to call her parents to come get her?” Carol asked quickly putting the pieces together. It wasn’t the first time a child had wet themselves from being left in there and unless something changed it wouldn’t be the last. “No, I don’t think it’s a good idea. I’ve met her parents before; I don’t think she get’s the love and support she needs at home.” Miss Honey said. “I think it would be better if I just helped her get cleaned up and we move on.” “You wouldn’t be talking about the Wormwoods, would you?” Carol asked going through some drawers. “Yep.” Miss Honey said nodding. “How’d you know?” “I called her mom once when Matilda came in with a fever. She told me to tell Matilda to suck it up, told me not to bother her and hung up.” Carol explained opening up a package and pulling out a plastic garment. “She can’t go without underwear so she’ll have to wear this.” She said holding up the diaper. “You don’t have anything else? I think this would just upset her more.” Miss Honey said frowning while examining the folded up garment with cute printed teddy bears. “It’s not even a pull up.” “Sorry.” Carol apologized with a shrug. “Kids don’t leave underwear lying around, thankfully. Here’s a washcloth too.” “It’ll have to do, thank you.” Miss Honey said before rushing back to the bathroom to find Matilda hiding in a cubicle. “It’s okay, no one else is in here. How about you come out and I’ll help you get cleaned up.” “What if someone walks in?” Matilda squeaked while Miss Honey dampened the green washcloth in the sink. “Then let’s go in the big stall. I found some clothes that will fit you.” Miss Honey said smiling comfortingly once Matilda finally stepped out of the cubicle and followed her teacher into the larger stall. “Alright, let’s see.” Miss Honey said inspecting the damage. The poor thing was literally soaked. “Go ahead and take off everything wet.” Matilda silently nodded turning her head away as she pulled down her soaked blue striped panties and dress leaving her completely naked. She jumped slightly as Miss Honey knelt down and began wiping her legs down with the damp wash cloth. Matilda blushed and closed her eyes. She wasn’t used to having anyone care for her and she definitely wasn’t used to having accidents. Matilda let out a quiet moan in embarrassment and covered her face with her hands as the washcloth moved higher up her legs until she felt it cleaning her privates and butt. “I’m really sorry about this next part, but It’s the only option.” Miss Honey explained as she unfolded the plastic garment as Matilda’s eyes grew wide in shock as her teacher began taping a diaper on her waist. “I-it was just a one time thing!” Matilda whimpered while her teacher adjusted and played with the waist band. “I’m- I’m not a -a baby!” “Of course you’re not a baby; you are a very wonderful and mature young girl who just had a run of bad luck is all. We just can’t have you going without underwear and this is all I could come up with.” Miss Honey explained motioning for Matilda to lift her arms so the dress could be slipped on. “There! All better.” She said smiling as she unlatched the door while Matilda picked up her wet clothes and followed Miss Honey out. “Thank you.” Matilda said still refusing to make eye contact after they returned to the now empty classroom once they found a bag to put the wet clothes in. Miss Honey glanced at the embarrassed young girl who took her seat and stared out the window. Miss Honey wondered what she could to do make Matilda feel better until an idea struck her. “Would you like to come to my house after school?” Miss Honey asked. “I have a large collection of all sorts of books you’d be interested in. I could even wash your clothes for you.” She smiled seeing the shine in Matilda’s eyes return as the girl nodded gleefully. ………………………………………………………………………………………………………. The rest of the day went along smoothly without any paranormal activity. Miss Honey quietly chuckled to herself as she saw Matilda making weird faces as she tried to adjust to the extra padding underneath her. Miss Honey sighed in frustration while she quietly graded papers during nap time. While other students were learning how to read and write basic words and letters, Miss Honey had Matilda writing full essays and book reports. Another grammatically flawless research paper on the human heart she thought as she read over Matilda’s work. Matilda didn’t belong in kindergarten, or even elementary school for that matter, but the Wormwoods had nearly slammed the door in her face when she suggested she begin preparations for college. The Trunchbull was of course no help either, accusing Miss Honey of being weak minded and that she was attempting to “pass the little brat off on someone else”. Seeing no other solution, Miss Honey took it upon herself to provide Matilda with the proper level of education she deserved and began trying to assess just how high of a grade level she should be at. So far she had aced every test this school had to offer which put her above the 6th grade. What she really needed was a full time private tutor, but there was no way she could ever convince the Wormwoods to pay for something like that. Once the final bell had rung dismissing the children, Matilda hung back eagerly awaiting getting to spend alone time with her favorite person. “Ready?” Miss Honey asked smiling as Matilda enthusiastically nodded her head. “You need to call home first and make sure it’s okay with your family.” “Oh.” Matilda said as she bit her lip. “Okay.” She said finally dialing the number into the phone sitting atop the desk. Miss Honey frowned as she overheard the conversation on the other side that sounded a lot like “Don’t bother me with that.” “They said it’s fine.” Matilda lied. Close enough Miss Honey thought as she grabbed her stuff and walked out the door. ……………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Just how had she let this happen Miss Honey thought as the two of them huddled together in the small closet in the mansion. She should have never told Matilda the story of her childhood. She thought that by explaining to Matilda that she hadn’t grown up in a loving home either Matilda wouldn’t feel so alone. The young girl had looked shocked to learn of Miss Honey’s father’s death and of being forced to live with the Trunchbull as her aunt growing up. What she hadn’t expected was Matilda to run into the house when she told her of her lost doll that was left behind. While walking past the mansion that rightfully belonged to Miss Honey, the two had hid behind some bushes as they watched the Trunchbull pull out of the driveway and next thing she knew Matilda had made a mad dash inside to retrieve Miss Honey’s doll. Overcome with sudden nostalgia Miss Honey had looked around instead of getting Matilda and making a run for it. Not five minutes later the Trunchbull had returned and the two of them were forced to hide in the nearest closet. That was nearly two hours ago Miss Honey thought as she sat on the closet floor with Matilda in her lap. Miss Honey grimaced as Matilda leaned back putting pressure on Miss Honey’s full bladder while she cursed herself for not using the bathroom at school before she left. How was she supposed to know she’d be hiding in a closet from her deranged aunt all night? She wondered if this was how Matilda felt being stuck inside the chokee all day. She grimaced again as Matilda began shifting in her lap increasing her discomfort dramatically. The girls restlessness only seemed to be increasing as the minutes slowly dragged on. “What’s wrong?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear when she heard a small quiet whimper escape the young girls mouth. “I have to go pee.” Matilda mumbled as she shifted again. “Yeah me too.” Miss Honey whispered back. “As soon as she goes upstairs we’ll make a break for it. Just try not to move so much.” She said as she felt a sudden spasm from her bladder from the pressure of Matilda’s constantly shifting weight against her lower stomach. Miss Honey began to worry that if they didn’t make it out soon she really would feel like how Matilda felt earlier. At least Matilda was wearing protection she thought giving the girls front a pat to see if she still had it on. Miss Honey shook from the effort of clenching as Matilda squirmed causing a little to leak out. She’d have to get Matilda to sit still or else she was going to have an accident too. There was only one way that was going to happen. “Sweetie, it’s okay if you can’t hold it.” Miss Honey whispered through clenched teeth. “Just go ahead and pee in your diaper.” “No, I can hold it!” Matilda said pressing her hands into her lower half. “I’m not a baby.” “This doesn’t make you a baby.” Miss Honey whispered wrapping her arms around Matilda to hold her in place. “It’s called being resourceful and making due with what you have available.” “But…” Matilda mumbled trying to think of a counter argument. “Sweetie, just go. You’ll feel better.” Miss Honey encouraged holding the girl against her while petting Matilda’s hair. “I won’t tell anyone.” “Promise?” Matilda asked as her face burned with embarrassment at the thought of wetting a diaper while sitting in her teachers lap. “Promise.” “O-okay.” Matilda mumbled turning her body and burying her head into Miss Honey’s shoulder as the woman tried to comfort her by rubbing her back. Miss Honey bit her knuckle and clenched her thighs together while she heard the loud hissing of Matilda relieving herself into the garment secured to her waist. Miss Honey could feel the diaper slowly expanding atop her legs and growing warm. Matilda lightly trembled as she kept her head buried in her teacher’s arms. “It’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered when she realized the girl had begun to cry. “Shh we still need to be quiet.” She said as she lightly patted the girls back. “I’m going to be in the same boat soon if we can’t get out of here.” She admitted as she sharply inhaled wishing the space she was in was big enough to move around. “What time do you think it is?” Matilda asked as she felt her teacher beginning to tremble and fidget. “Six maybe.” Miss Honey said through her now labored breathing. “Matilda, no!” She gasped as Matilda stood and slowly opened the closet door to peek her head out. “She’s watching a movie.” Matilda whispered sitting back down in Miss Honey’s lap who let out an audible groan. “Miss Honey,” Matilda said studying the pained expression on her teachers face in the dimly lit closet from the cracks in the doorway. She smiled sympathetically knowing her teacher wasn’t going to last much longer. Miss Honey let out a weak smile as she clenched her fists at her side. “I guess now I understand what you went through today.” She groaned feeling a leak escape and then another as she desperately tried to keep holding it in despite her dress already becoming visibly wet. “It’s okay, Miss Honey.” Matilda said wrapping her teacher in a hug once her little hand had felt the dampness on her teachers dress. “I won’t tell either.” With misty eyes Miss Honey nodded knowing it was going to happen anyway. She patted Matilda’s head as she forced her clenched and trembling body to relax. Almost immediately pee gushed and hissed into Miss Honey’s panties as it pooled beneath her soaking her dress and legs. “I can’t believe I just did that.” Miss Honey said with a depressed sigh. “ I haven’t had an accident since I was a little girl.” After another 20 minutes Matilda stood and peaked her head out the door again to find the Trunchbull snoring loudly in the recliner. “She’s asleep.” Matilda whispered as Miss Honey stood from her puddle on the ground and peeked her head out. Quickly and silently the two made their way through the house and out the front door. It was nearly 7pm by the time they made it to Miss Honey’s and both were in desperate need of cleaning up. After throwing all the clothes in the wash Miss Honey took a quick shower before calling Matilda’s parents to ask if she could stay the night. After getting a less than courteous, “You can keep her for all I care” Miss Honey hung up the phone and was about to ask Matilda what she wanted for dinner when she heard a sudden “Woah!” Come from the living room. Matilda stood looking up at the overflowing bookshelf that took up nearly half the wall. Her brown eyes sparkled as she read over all the different titles. Miss Honey smiled as she quietly watched before taking a seat in her favorite recliner and instructed the girl to pick one. Matilda stood indecisive for a moment before finally choosing one about a dragon. Miss Honey then motioned for Matilda to climb up in her lap as the young brown haired girl eagerly obliged as she pushed up the sleeves to one of the woman’s old T-shirts that nearly went down to Matilda’s knees. After snuggling up close to her teacher Matilda began to read out loud with ease, never stumbling over any difficult words until she could barely keep her eyes open. Miss Honey finished reading the chapter for her as Matilda closed her eyes and rested her head on Miss Honey’s chest as she listened to the woman’s voice lulling her to sleep. “I wish you were my mommy.” Matilda muttered before losing consciousness. Miss Honey stopped reading in surprise and looked down to find the young girl fast asleep. She smiled and set the book down as she lightly stroked Matilda’s back. “I wish I was your mommy too.” She replied. Chapter 3 There was just no way she could make this happen she thought as drew up a document of her monthly finances and bills. She could barely support herself on her income. How could she support a small child? Not to mention she’d need to get her a private tutor. Miss Honey sighed before switching off her monitor and joining the girl in her bed who appeared dead to the world. She smiled as watched the girls deep even breathing for a few moments before flicking off the light on her nightstand. It was a nice thought, but it could never work on her current income. Who's to say her parents would even just hand her over to her just because she asked? Them supporting her while living here would probably be too much to ask for as well. How would she even start that conversation? Hi, remember me? Since you don’t seem to want Matilda, can I have her? There’s just no way she thought until she felt a pair of tiny arms wrap around her waist as a small body huddled up resting it’s head on her stomach. I’ll find a way, Miss Honey thought to herself while running her fingers through the young girls thick brown hair as the pair slept peacefully through the night. …………………………………………………………………………………………………………. Miss Honey was the first to awaken Wednesday morning in the darkened room. She squinted her eyes at the digital alarm clock which read 6:08 AM. Just a few more minutes, she thought taking notice of the sleeping girl cuddled up against her chest. She could be yours, the voice inside Miss Honey’s head told her as she lightly rubbed the girls shoulder. Can she really? Miss Honey thought as the girl began to slightly stir. “Time to wake up, Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered as the girl slowly opened her brown eyes before searching the room in confusion until finally they met with the woman’s kind smile. “Did you sleep well?” She asked as Matilda nodded her head in response as Miss Honey began lightly stroking the back of the girls head. Suddenly Matilda’s eyes went wide as the color drained from her young face causing Miss Honey to retract her hand. Was she uncomfortable with this much affection? The woman tried to best to read the startled features on the young girls face, but came up with a blank. It was almost as if she looked...afraid? “Honey, what’s wrong?” She asked growing concerned once Matilda’s eyes had quickly begun to fill with tears. Suddenly the girl ducked into the covers before pulling them up over her head as she curled into a ball sobbing. “Matilda, please come out.” Miss Honey said worried. Did she do something wrong? Did she somehow hurt her? Why are the lights flickering? The bed is...shaking. An earthquake! “I-I can’t.” The woman heard coming from underneath the covers. “Why not?” Miss Honey asked, but received no reply. “Would you come out if I made...french toast?” Nothing. “Pancakes?” Still nothing. “You’ll have to come out if you want to go to school.” Miss Honey said smiling at finally seeing movement underneath the covers as a small tear streaked face popped out. “What’s got you so upset this morning? Are you scared of earthquakes?” She asked as Matilda shook her head. “The only time I’ve seen you this upset was when you...oh.” Miss Honey said as she pulled back the blankets to confirm her suspicion. “I-I’m sorry!” Matilda said as more tears fell down her face. “Matilda, it’s ok.” Miss Honey said with a soft smile. “Look at me; it’s ok. It was just an accident.” “I haven’t wet the bed since I was three.” Matilda mumbled looking back down. “How about I run a bath for you, and we forget this happened? Just like yesterday,” Miss Honey said as Matilda nodded her head as her teacher lead her into the bathroom to run the bath. Matilda stood awkwardly in the corner gripping the bottom of the now wet T-shirt as she watched Miss Honey fill up the tub for her. “Go ahead and get in and I’ll bring you your clothes and a towel.” She said. “Just go ahead and throw the shirt on the ground, and I’ll wash it later with the bedding.” Matilda nodded again and undressed before tentatively sticking her foot in the water to check the temperature before slowly lowering herself in the tub. I can’t believe I peed in Miss Honey’s bed, Matilda thought as she breathed a heavy sigh. That’s three times in one day! She’s never going to let me stay over again. Matilda let herself sink lower into the water as she imagined her teacher telling the entire class what she had done. What if she puts me in the chokey as punishment? Once Matilda was settled in Miss Honey walked to the back of her cottage where she stored her washer and dryer. After collecting the girls now clean clothes from the previous day and a towel Miss Honey stood in front of the open bathroom door studying the girls worried expression as she sat motionless in the tub. Poor thing, she thought before making her presence known. “You look so down.” Miss Honey commented as she sat on the closed toilet seat lid. “I enjoyed getting to read with you last night.” She said after a moment of silence. “I enjoyed it too.” Matilda said while finally meeting the woman’s gaze. “I’m sorry about your bed. You’re probably never going to let me come over again.” She said sadly. “Matilda, it’s normal for kids your age to occasionally have accidents; these things happen. Haven’t you ever read that?” “I did, but it’s not normal for me.” “Have you been stressed more lately?” Miss Honey asked as she began digging through the bottom cupboards underneath the sink and produced a large plastic cup with a nearly completely faded design. “I guess being put in the chokey was pretty scary.” Matilda admitted. “It would scare me too.” Miss Honey agreed as she dunked the cup into the water and poured it over the girls’ head. “I don’t like being in tight spaces. Miss Trunchbull used to lock me in the closet for hours as punishment. Ever since I can’t handle feeling trapped.” “Were you scared yesterday in the closet?” Matilda asked as Miss Honey nodded. “I was, but you were there with me so it wasn’t too bad.” Miss Honey said splashing the girl in the face. “Hey!” Matilda said giggling. “You’re always welcome here, Matilda; bedwetter or not.” Miss Honey said with a smile as the light returned in the girls eyes. “Really?” Matilda asked. “Really.” Miss Honey answered. “As long as it’s okay with your parents of course. I can’t just kidnap you, but whenever you feel like staying over you’re more than welcome. “Now, think you can hand me that shampoo bottle over there? It’s the white one in the corner.” “Sure.” Matilda said as she stretched out her hand. Suddenly the white bottle began to shake before it slowly rose in the air by itself and floated gently into the girls outstretched hand. Matilda stared at the bottle in utter shock before slowly meeting the woman's equally stunned gaze as the two sat in silence trying to process what just happened. Chapter 4 Matilda sat alone in her room among the pile of borrowed library books thinking about the past two days. It seemed no matter how hard she tried, her thoughts kept drifting back to her afternoon in the Chokey. The feeling of being trapped inside that tiny little space made her chest tighten in anxiety. She closed her eyes, while taking a few deep breaths as she leaned back on top of her bed. It was bad enough she had had an accident then, but to follow it up by being put in a diaper by Ms. Honey. She shivered at the thought. Then she got them both locked in a closet for several hours where she ended up wetting the diaper, and poor Ms. Honey, she thought. It must feel so much worse for an adult to have an accident. To top the whole day off, she just had to go and wet the bed! “Ugh” Matilda moaned softly. Other than that though; it had been so... nice. Never before had she felt so cared for than she had in that 24 hour period. She smiled as she remembered the feeling of Miss Honey’s warm arms wrapped around her. When was the last time her own mother ever made her feel like that? Had she ever? No, definitely not. She had never held her or read with her, or even... said she loved her. How many perfect scores on tests had she shown her in hopes of earning some kind of praise only to be told, “that’s nice” or “I’m on the phone”. The way Ms. Honey had held her though. It had made her feel like she was actually...wanted. She probably does that with all her students though; It’s not like she was anything special. So what if she could read at a higher level or do a few math problems. She probably does that all the time. “I hope she lets me come over again sometime.” Matilda mumbled wrapping her arms around her pillow pretending it was her teacher’s soft stomach as she remembered the lovely feeling of having her hair played with. Would she ever let her over again, she wondered. It wasn’t just the bedwetting that was the problem now after all. Matilda had actually scared her teacher. She grimaced as she remembered the look Ms. Honey had given her after the bath tub incident. It was a look of pure fear. “She probably thinks I’m some kind of freak now; that’s definitely why she wants to meet with my parents alone tonight.” She had had this inexplicable feeling for days now that something...strange was going on with her and just the other day wasn’t she trying to move cereal around? To think that it actually happened though. It wasn’t just her imagination; it really happened! She was elated when she had gotten over the initial shock, until she saw the look on her teachers face however. The two had walked to school that morning in complete silence, leaving Matilda to wonder if she had done something wrong. She hadn’t meant to make the shampoo bottle move on its own, it just sort of happened. She went to reach for it, but it came to her instead. The feeling of guilt intensified when Ms. Honey forbid her to tell anyone what had happened that morning; even Lavender. She felt kind of bad ignoring her friend all day in favor of daydreaming or looking over at Ms. Honey for some sign that she wasn’t in trouble. If only she’d smile gently at me like she usually does, she thought unaware her teacher was lost in her own thoughts. Matilda had been so distracted that day that she hadn’t even finished all of her special school work like she usually did and was forced to take it home as homework on top of her usual reading assignments. Pre-Algebra and intro to chemistry just didn’t hold her interest like usual. When Matilda heard the doorbell ring, she sprang to her feet and dashed to the end of the hall peeking her head around the corner so as not to be seen. She could hear her parents grumbling about their show being interrupted as an unhappy Harry Wormwood opened the door to find one of his least favorite people standing in the doorway. “What do you want?” Harry barked. “Mr. Wormwood.” Miss Honey said trying to stand up as straight as she could under the intimidating man’s glare. “I’d like to talk to you about the possibility of adopting your daughter.” Chapter 5 The twenty-three year old dirty blond haired woman sighed and bit at the inside of her cheek as she asked herself for what felt like the millionth time how she was going to make this work. It would help if her aunt didn’t take most of her paycheck, but the fact of the matter was, she did. Nearly all of it. She told herself, as she had told herself many many times, it was the only way she could get this job. The Trunchbull had gotten her way, as she always had by terrorizing the girl growing up, and had prevented the woman from attending college, even though it was Miss. Honey’s dream to become a teacher. She was lucky in the sense that the Trunchbull didn’t care if the teachers she hired had proper teaching credentials or not, as the children’s well being was not her first priority- or any priority. Cranham Hall had an extremely high turnover rate for teachers, as it was widely known the Trunchbull would simply fire anyone right before hitting tenure, if they could even last that long. Most simply gave up mid year. As far as Miss Honey was concerned, they’d never had a teacher last more than a few years before they’d crack under the terror of the Trunchbull. So whether it was desperation, or the Dictator like Principal simply wished to continue tormenting her niece by keeping tight reigns on her, she offered Miss Honey a teaching job, under a signed contract that 75% of her wages went directly in the Trunchbull’s pocket. For “Back payment of raising her,” the woman had said. “It’s not like she could teach anywhere else without a degree,” She had told herself many times and even though she took home less than a part-time minimum wage job, she was happy….sort of. At least she was making progress. It had taken years of saving to move out on her own into her shack of a cottage, but she was finally free! - sort of. Money wasn’t everything after all, but now that she was considering expanding her one person family- it was certainly becoming a bigger and bigger problem. A problem so big in fact, she was about to face her biggest fear of all- her aunt. Her legs trembled at the thought as she tried to take deep even breathing to calm herself down. She wouldn't ask for much, perhaps make it a 50/50 deal instead of 25/75. That was reasonable, right? And that was how she had ended up in front of the headmistresses door, her legs were shaking, she felt like she was going to be sick, but it had to be done- for Matilda. “What do you want?” Trunchbull yelled from the other side of the closed door ten minutes later once Jennifer Honey had managed to find the courage, somehow, to knock on the door. “M-Ms. Trunchbull...It’s..-It’s me.” The woman choked out, fear evident in her voice- just the way Ms. Trunchbull liked it. “C-can I come in?” She asked after receiving no reply. “Whatever.” She finally heard before pausing to calm her nerves, and gently pushing open the door with a creak. “Well, what is it? I don’t have all day!” The Trunchbull barked after seeing no effort on Miss Honey’s part to begin speaking first. A trait the Trunchbull had taught her very early in life. Do not speak without being spoken too- ever. That was the number one rule. “I-i’ve been thinking of starting a family.” Miss Honey finally said trying her hardest to keep from buckling under the Trunchbull’s menacing glare. “What? You actually found someone that would fuck you!?” The Trunchbull laughed in a disbelieving way as Miss Honey cringed at the sudden rise in her voice and coarse language. “You expect me to believe someone- no ANYONE, wants to see your disgusting body. Don’t make me laugh!” She said taking her infamous riding crop and circling around the young trembling woman while looking her up and down. “With what breasts will you tempt him with?” She asked taking the end of her crop and circling around Miss Honey’s chest and poking at each meager lump underneath her shirt. “With what ass will you shake at him?” She suddenly cracked the whip against Miss Honey’s backside causing the woman to yelp in pain. “Or are you trying to marry for money perhaps?” The Trunchbull said forcefully taking the younger woman’s chin in her hand and forcing the terrified soul to look her in the eye. “ANSWER ME!” “There is no man!” Miss Honey said anxiety gripping her core. This was a bad idea, this was a very bad idea. “So then what are you planning, you conniving bitch! Trying to run away from me are you?!” “N-No, Miss Trunchbull, I-I was thinking of..of adopting a child!” She stuttered out as the beast of a woman finally released her face. “O-one of my students actually.” “Oh, and where do you plan to come up with that kind of money? Being a whore? It would suit you.” The Trunchbull sneered. Jennifer closed her eyes in order the hide the fear in them. “I-I was hoping we could re-negotiate my contract...a little.” “Why would you even want one of those disgusting little things?” The Trunchbull asked sitting down in her chair as her lip curled in disgust. “This girl is...special, unlike anything i’ve ever seen. I just want to raise her in an environment where she would feel wanted and appreciated, most of all, loved.” Miss Honey said. “I was hoping maybe, I-I could keep a bit more of my salary so this could be possible.” “I’ll give you 75%” The Trunchbull said so suddenly Miss Honey didn’t believe her ears. She could only stare at the woman blinking in confusion as the sudden understanding. Was she finally coming around? With 75% she could pull it off! “IF” Miss Trunchbull started to say with a wicked smile showing off her rotting teeth. “You can last the rest of the day in there.” She said as she pointed her riding crop at the Chokey. Miss Honey’s face fell faster than a rock falling to the bottom of a pond. In there? There was no way...not anymore. It was the place that haunted many of her nightmares. The thought of stepping anywhere near that box of death made her lungs feel as though they were no longer doing their job. A cold sweat broke out over the woman’s skin as her eyes filled with tears. “A-anything but that, please!” She begged backing away from the door as her past childhood trauma at the hands of aunt came crashing down on her. “Since you obviously don’t want her, I take it you’ll have no problem with me expelling her, will you?” The Trunchbull grinned. “You’ll never see that brat again.” “No! Please, No!” Miss Honey begged as tears fell from her face. “Don’t send her away!” Miss Honey cursed herself. Why did she have to be such a coward? Why couldn’t she be brave and stand up to her aunt? Matilda stood in there for hours yesterday because of her; so why couldn’t she do the same in return? “What will it be? Get in the box or say good-bye to Wormwood.” She taunted grabbing Jennifer by her wrist. “Now doesn’t this bring back memories. Get in the closet or I’ll break your wrist...again.” She whispered pushing the struggling woman towards the chokey. “I won’t fit!” Jennifer tried to counter attempting to become dead weight, but the menacing giant pulled her along as if she weighed nothing more than one of the children the Trunchbull bullied herself. “Oh, I’ll make you fit, Jen. You’re still the little whiny, spineless coward you’ve always been. I think a little time in the Chokey will do you some good.” She said pulling open the door with one hand and tossing her in with ease. “A single peep out of you and you’ll never see the little brat again!” She said and with that, the door was slammed shut in Miss Honey’s face as bits of nails punctured her arms. She was indeed too big, but she managed to crouch down and pull herself in a ball in order to avoid any more superficial wounds from the doors “decorations.” The only question was how long she’d last. She was beginning to hyperventilate and it had only been a few minutes. The Trunchbull was right; she was nothing more than a coward who couldn’t stand up for herself or others. What would Matilda think if she saw her like this? She was crying like a punished child. Pull yourself together! Matilda went through this yesterday and was fine! Shooken up sure, but fine. She would be fine too. Deep breathes and keep your thoughts on something else. Miss Honey distracted herself with thoughts of the heroines in books she had loved as a little girl. Books had always helped her through those long miserable days as the Trunchbulls “plaything.” How many hours had she locked herself in her bedroom reading as an escape from her deranged aunt? Jennifer had always dreamed of being brave like them, but in truth, she was as weak, timid and powerless now as she was back then. Her goal was simply to be the kind of adult she wished she had in her life growing up. What she really wanted most of all, was to be that adult in Matilda’s life. From what she could tell, she deserved so much more than what her “family” had to offer. Matilda needed someone who could recognize just how special she really was- strange telekinetic powers and all. Miss Honey smiled faintly in the darkness remembering the previous night. Matilda had indeed said she wished Miss Honey was her mom, and it had sent the woman's heart a flutter like nothing ever had before. She had greatly enjoyed getting to cuddle up in her favorite chair while holding her and just listening to her read until Matilda had fallen asleep in her arms. It was pure bliss and the ache in her heart longed for more. Miss Honey had a lot of time while locked up to think about her second largest challenge. How would she convince the Wormwood’s to give her custody of their daughter? While not the most intelligent beings on the planet; they were certainly proud and marching to their house and accusing them of bad parenting sounded like a terrible idea. Another problem she encountered was how they viewed her. While clear they did not care for their daughter as a person; they might think of her as their “property.” As terrible as the thought sounded, it was the only way Miss Honey could imagine winning custody. She would have to play their game. It sounded horrible to the woman and she cringed at the thought, but the more she thought about it, the more she realized it was the only way. “Oh, Matilda, please forgive me for what I’m going to say tonight.” She whispered. She was smart; she’d understand it was all an act. Chapter 6 Matilda sat in her bed gripping her stuffed bear tightly. What was going on? Why was her teacher here at the house? The temptation to peek her head out of her room was quickly building up more and more. Her father had been in a bad mood when he got home from work, something about a raid on a warehouse and profit losses, but he may as well have been speaking an entirely different language. Matilda knew lots of things far above her age range’s capabilities, but her father’s business practices was an area she purposefully let herself be uneducated in. Some things she knew were best left unknown. They had just sat down in front of the TV when there was a knock on the door. Whoever it was, Matilda had thought at the time, they in for an unpleasant surprise. There were two rules in the Wormwood house: Don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he was eating, and don’t interrupt Harry Wormwood when he’s watching Tv. This person had broken both those rules. At first, he pretended he didn’t hear it and kept on eating his microwavable meal, but then the knocking began again. He snorted in annoyance with a, “I’m not getting that!” Matilda knew better than to answer the door as well. If Harry Wormwood didn’t get the door it meant no one was to either. When the knocking became more persistent, Harry Wormwood slammed his silverware down before pushing his tray away with enough force to knock it over. The air had become tense. No one uttered a single word while Harry stormed over to the door muttering curse words under his breath the entire way. The rest of the Wormwood family craned their necks to see who was brave or stupid enough, to come knocking on the door during dinnertime. Harry had sent the last door-to-door salesman running in a panic with a message to the others never to come back. When Matilda saw that it was her teacher, her heart sank. She was the last person she wanted to see treated poorly by her father. “You again!?” He had shouted, before turning and glaring daggers into his daughter. It was her teacher; therefore, it must be her fault Harry’s logic told him. “Room. Now!” And that was how she had ended up here in her room, worried out of her mind for the one person who had ever shown her kindness. Her curious mind couldn’t take it anymore. She slid out of her bed and hurried over to her door. She quietly as she could pulled it open and cringed at the loud groaning sound it made. She stood in place terrified as she wondered if anyone else heard that. After a minute or two of no one storming down the hall to punish her for trying to eavesdrop, she let out her held breathe and tried to focus on what was being said. Try as she might though, she couldn’t make out a thing. She had to get closer, she thought. She slipped out her open door and as quietly as she could tiptoed down the hall. Matilda stopped at the edge of the hall right before she knew she could be spotted. She held her breath as she strained to listen. ………………………………………… “Mr. Wormwood, did you know it cost 35,000 pounds a year to raise a child?” Miss Honey said. She was anxious and sweating. She was about to pull off the biggest bluff she could think off, in other words, she was lying through her teeth. She had no idea what it cost to raise a child, but if she had to guess, it was more around 10,000 a year. It was still 10,000 more pounds a year than she had. She was so relieved when Mr. Wormwood had told Matilda to go to her room so she wouldn’t have to say this in front of her. She’d look like an idiot. The first thing she had done was butter him up. She complimented his house, his wife, his business sense, and it had taken all her acting skills to do so, but also his intelligence. She had wanted to gag when she said those things, but it had served its purpose. Suddenly she went from unwanted intruder to guest of honor. She hated everything about what she was doing, but she had no choice. She had to play these people’s games. Mr. Wormwood’s smug smile faltered as he stared at her with a look of utter horror on his face. She could see the gears moving behind his eyes as he tried to do the math in his head. If she weren’t so nervous she would have surely let out a chuckle at how comical he looked. His face reddened like a frustrated child about to throw a tantrum over a simple math problem. “But I have two!” He finally blurted out before clenching his jaw. “Did you know that girls cost almost twice as much as boys?” She lied again. “We are materialistic beings: clothing, accessories, make-up, jewelry.” If he had half a brain he would have noticed Matilda was not that type of girl, but fortunately for Miss Honey all Harry could see were the dollar signs flying out of his pocket. He looked to his wife as she simply shrugged. It was true for her, so why wouldn’t it be true for the little runt as well. “I can’t afford two of you!” He barked. “Just last week she spent almost 125 pounds on hair products!” “Well, sow-rry, but my hair gets all frizzy when I use that cheap stuff.” Mrs. Wormwood complained twisting her long blonde locks in between her fingers. “I could lose my business!” He said. Miss Honey smiled on the inside. This is exactly what she had hoped would happen. Clearly their finances were more important to them than their children. Just one final jab into his pride. “What would the neighbors think of that?” Miss Honey said trying to sound as casual as possible. “It’s too bad you decided to have more than one kid. I could see you starting the next Vauxwell Motors.” She watched his face turn bright red. She wasn’t sure if he was about to yell and scream or simply internally combust. Finally he let out a defeated sigh. “You know, it might still be possible.” She said. He looked up at her, eyes begging for a solution. “Your son, he seems like such a good boy, a spitting image of you in fact. You could put him to work and together you could make that dream possible.” “Yes, you’re right. He is a spitting image of me, and if he’s anything like me, you know he’ll be great!” He said. Miss Honey nodded her head as she felt a little bit of her lunch coming back up. “Just think, Wormwood and Son, 1,000 car lot right off the highway where everyone could see your name.” His eyes shone brightly as he saw the dollar signs. Maybe he could even afford a commercial! “But Matilda…” Miss Honey said with a grimace. “As her teacher, I can honestly say, she doesn’t have what it takes.” “That runt is a burden to us all. I hardly believe that’s my own flesh and blood. I think there was a mistake at the hospital.” He scoffed. “What if I told you I had a plan that would save you 15,000 pounds a year and take away the burden of having someone like her in your family?” On the outside, Miss Honey remained calm and collected, but on the inside she wanted to scream. How could she say those things about her? Where was this manipulative lying side coming from? If her father could see her he would be ashamed. “You could sure make quite the investment into your business with an extra 15,000 pounds a year.” “Yes, yes I could!” “What if, for a measly 850 pounds a month, I raised her for you. I could turn her into a proper Wormwood for you.” “And you can’t do that at that school I’m sending her to?” He asked suddenly becoming suspicious. “Why should I pay you?” “She’ll be out of my class in less than a year. Then she’ll go to some other teacher that doesn’t have your best interests at heart. Not to mention, normally, it would cost closer to 3,000 pounds if she stayed here with you.” Miss Honey said. “Why should you bother to raise her if she’ll be no use to you?” She dug in her bag for the paperwork. This was it. All they had to do was sign this paper and she’d have a legal document agreeing that they would pay her child support. She wasn’t proud by any means of what she’d done, but once she had Matilda it wouldn’t matter. “So if I sign this?” Harry asked looking over the document. She could see him stumbling over the larger words as he tried to make sense of the situation. “Then she’s out of your hands and you’re one step closer to that empty lot by the highway.” She said. Her hands shook as she bounced her knees in anticipation. She was bouncing her knees so much she was shaking the whole coffee table. Wait…that wasn’t from her, the whole house was shaking! The last time this happened…Oh no! Miss Honey looked up and saw Matilda standing in the hallway. Her expression was one of which Miss Honey had never seen on her before. Tears were streaking down her face, not of sadness but of rage. Suddenly Mrs. Wormwood screamed. Photo frames, dinner trays, and sharp silverware was flying around the room. Even their 75 lb television set was hovering off the ground. “Ghosts!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “The ghosts are back!” She stood on the couch screaming and using her arms to cover her head. Did these people really believe in ghosts? “Not again!” Harry shouted grabbing a broom as he swatted at the flying silverware. So they didn’t know about Matilda’s powers. She could use this to her advantage. “Look!” Miss Honey shouted amongst the chaos. “Look at Matilda! She’s possessed!” Matilda’s eyes narrowed even more as everyone looked at her. The house shook even more violently and to confirm their fears, she lifted her hand and pointed it towards her father as a Tv dinner tray came from behind and smacked his bottom repeatedly. He swore loudly and as he begged for someone to help him. “It really is her!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. The house was utter chaos. The light bulbs shattered one by one along with the tv screen. Fashion magazines swarmed around Mrs. Wormwood as she screamed and batted them. Michael was cowering underneath the coffee table, large butt sticking out as a prime target. Another tray dinner tray swooped down and smacked him as he shot up howling only to hit his head on the table. “Sign the paper and it will stop!” Miss Honey said amidst the chaos. “I will take her and banish the demons plaguing her!” “Sign it, Harry!” Mrs. Wormwood shouted. “Where’s a pen?” Mr. Wormwood shouted. A drawer off to the side began shaking violently and burst open as a pen shot out and stabbed into the coffee table just inches from his fingers. “She’s trying to stab me!” He shouted before tugging the pen out of the table and signing the paper. “OUT! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!” Miss Honey grabbed the paper, grabbed Matilda’s hand and ran out the door as everything in the air fell to the ground. Now the only problem was calming her down. “Matilda, I am so sorry you heard that! I didn’t mean a word I said! It was all a trick! It was-“ Miss Honey searched the young girls face for the rage and fury it so obviously shown earlier, but to her surprise, all that was there was a mischievous smile. “I know it was.” Matilda said calmly. “You…you mean you’re not mad?” “You’re not the only one who can act. My father is stupid, but he would eventually figure out it was a trick. I needed to improvise to make him afraid. You played well on his pride and love of money, but the one thing that drives him even more is fear.” Matilda explained. Miss Honey stared at her in amazement. To think a six-year-old girl could process her surrounding that well. What surprised her even more was the suitcase and backpack she carried. Miss Honey hadn’t even noticed until just now. “You’re packed?” She asked. “How did you pack so fast?” “I had everything ready days ago.” She said with a smile. “I just knew you’d save me!” Matilda quickly latched on to the woman’s waist as they stopped walking. Miss Honey smiled widely as she bent down and held her new daughter in her arms. “So how do you plan to rid me of my demons?” She asked with a giggle. “I guess it’s something we’ll just have to figure out together.” Chapter 7 “Matilda, please come out.” Jennifer Honey said, trying to coax the small child out from under the blankets. The lump ever so slowly began to move forward until a small face emerged sporting a look of pure guilt. “It’s not your fault.” “I’m so-“ she tried to say, but was cut off by a gentle finger pressing against her lips. “You don’t have to apologize every time this happens. It’s okay, I promise. Why don’t you hop in the bath and let me take care of this? Leave your wet things in the hallway.” Matilda nodded her head and unpeeled herself from the covers before she made her way to the bathroom, head hung in defeat. At least the house didn’t shake this time, Jennifer thought to herself as she stripped the bed. Maybe she should schedule her a doctor’s appointment. In the week that Matilda had come to live with her, this was the third time she had wet the bed. With Matilda swearing up and down this never usually happens, Jennifer was worried. Perhaps Algebra two was a little too advanced for the six year old. Or maybe it was their other training that was too much for her little body to handle. What would she tell the doctor? I think my newly adopted daughter, whose parents I convinced was worth less than a car dealership, is wetting the bed because of the physical strain of having telekinetic powers? Oh yeah, that’ll go over real well. They’d think I was nuts. Great job, Jenny, lose custody over her before the paperwork is even finalized. It wasn’t like Matilda could use her powers on demand yet; although they had been having fun trying. The first night started with her attempting to levitate a piece of popcorn. Jennifer would throw it in the air and Matilda would try to manipulate it into her mouth. After a handful of failed attempts, they spent most of the evening just throwing popcorn at each other. It was great. They giggled, lost in an all out free for all, the purpose of the exercise completely forgotten. It wasn’t until Jennifer had launched a handful at Matilda’s face did they remember why they had started this in the first place. Instead of showering the young child in bits of popped kernels, they froze midair, suspended in place by invisible hands. It was then they discovered emotions to be the driving force behind it. The lights had flickered on and off because she was afraid. The popcorn kernels hung in the air because she was happy, and the worst of all, the night Jennifer had taken Matilda from her home. She had been hurt. The way her parents had given her up without a fight, even if that’s what she had wanted, hurt her to the point of being able to manipulate a household full of objects. It was as clear as day to Jennifer now. Matilda had lied. She wasn’t acting that night, and if she was, it was only to reassure Jennifer she was ok with it. Maybe the reason for her bedwetting now was because she was hiding that hurt deep within herself. The thought tore Jennifer up inside; to the point she was tempted to see if she could move objects as well. She wondered what she could do to help her. What could someone like plain and simple Jennifer Honey have to offer someone extraordinary like Matilda? An education? Jennifer spent more time learning from Matilda than Matilda learned from Jennifer. Money? Even with the money from her parents they would still be scraping to get by. Love? Yes, that was the one thing she could give her. Matilda had already stolen her heart long ago on that very first day. She’d shower her in the love and affection she had so obviously been lacking in. It was all she had to give her. “Miss Honey! I forgot a towel!” Matilda’s voice rang from the bathroom, snapping her from her thoughts. She went to the cupboard to look for the biggest, and fluffiest one she could find, but all that was there were thin, old ratty things she had picked up from a garage sale more than ten years ago. Hmm, that was something they could do today. It was a beautiful Saturday morning, and the swap meet would be in full swing. “Here you go.” Jennifer said handing over the least torn up towel she had to the dripping wet and shivering child. “You know, it’s the weekend. You don’t have to call me Miss Honey at home.” Matilda looked at her puzzled for a moment seemingly lost in thought. “What should I call you then?” Deep down she wanted to hear the word, mom, but stopped when it was on the tip of her tongue. Too much too soon. “Jennifer’s fine.” “I can’t call you by your first name.” Matilda said. “You’re my teacher!” “Not at home I’m not, silly. Hmm, how about, Jenny?” She said, taking the towel from her and throwing it over her head. Matilda giggled as her head popped out. “I guess that’s okay, but only here. It’s impolite to call a lady by her first name.” “Whatever you’re comfortable with, but you still have to call me Miss Honey at school. Now what would you say to going over to the swap meet after breakfast? It’s a nice day out after all.” Jennifer suggested rubbing the towel over the girl’s head. “That sounds fun!” After a quick bite to eat of toast and tea, Jennifer pulled a mason jar of change out of the cupboard and examined it. She had maybe about ten pounds at the most saved up. She frowned slightly as she pulled out the highest denominations and put them her pocket. They’d have to be careful and only buy what they absolutely needed. “Miss Honey, here.” Matilda said reaching out her fist. Jennifer opened her palm as Matilda deposited a wad of bills in her hand. Where in the world had she gotten this? There had to be at least 100 pounds if not more. “I saved my allowance.” Matilda said with a shrug. “No, sweetie, this is yours.” Jennifer said trying to give it back, but Matilda just shook her head. “Hold it for me then.” Jennifer sighed, but agreed. She should be supporting her, not the other way around! She couldn’t spend a little girl’s allowance! She’d sell all her books if she had to! They walked out the front door and chatted about the book they had been reading together- an old warn out copy of a Charles Dickens novel Jennifer had picked up years ago at a second hand bookshop for fifty pence. Maybe if they still had the energy- and money- she could take Matilda there. She’d probably find it a lovely place to spend an afternoon browsing. When they got onto the main road ten minutes after 9 am, the little town was in full swing with the nearby farmers market as bustling as ever. After they finished with the swap meet, she figured she should stop by on the way back and pick up a few groceries. She’d have to ask Matilda what she liked to eat. Once they arrived, they got lost looking at all the little odds and ends people were selling in their stalls. Different kinds of music blared from various large boom boxes. A stall to their left sold every type of flower she could think of: lilies, tulips, roses, and daisy’s lined the white plastic table in ten gallon buckets. A tent to their right had dresses and blouses swinging from hooks in the gentle breeze. Food vendors were out setting up their sugary snacks on display sending scents of cinnamon wafting into the air. She was curious about what kind of things Matilda was interested in. All she knew of was her love of academics. Even her packed suitcase and bags-which she said she had packed days prior- was nothing but necessities. Not a single toy. Did she even have interests outside of reading? Jennifer kept a close eye on her as they walked through the stalls. The little girl browsed around, but nothing appeared to really keep her interest for long- until she came upon a beat up looking chess set. Her eyes shone as she opened it up and examined the pieces. “Do you know how to play?” Jennifer asked. “I’ve read about it, but I’ve never had any one to play with before.” Matilda admitted. “I had hoped there would be one in the classroom, but-“ She trailed off looking it over. “Well, chess is a little advanced for a kindergarten class.” Jennifer said with a laugh. “Would you play it with me?” “Of course! I’d love to.” Matilda smiled wide and pulled a five-pound note out of her pocket. Just how much money did this girl have? If she hadn’t known her to be such a sweet and honest girl, Jennifer would have assumed she cleaned her parents out before she left. The elderly man smiled and handed her her change, as he looked her up and down. “She yours?” He asked as Jennifer proudly nodded. “Make sure she doesn’t eat the pieces.” He said. Jennifer frowned and looked to Matilda to gauge her reaction. She had almost expected her to be angry at being talked down to, but she just smiled and shook her head. “I’m not very fond of the taste of wood, sir.” She replied before turning and searching through the other games he had. Jennifer stood at a distance glad to have found something she was interested in other than just books and schoolwork. Board games did seem like something she would be interested in. She wondered if he had any jigsaw puzzles they could do together in the kitchen, but a look to her left revealed Matilda was already one step ahead of her as usual. “Margaret!” The old man shouted into his trailer. “If I sold all the games here for two pounds each, and subtracted the seven percent the lot gets, what would my profit be?” “I don’t know! I’m not a calculator!” A woman’s voice shouted back. The man grumbled under his breath and reached for a pen from his pocket along with a dirty napkin. He sat hunched over scribbling number down. “We’d make fifty nine pounds and 34 pence if we sold everything!” He shouted back a few minutes later. “Your math is off.” Matilda said without looking up from the instructions on the back of the game. “You need to take your number of board games, multiply it by two, which gives you 72 pounds, and then multiply that by .07. That gives you five pounds and four pence. Now subtract that from your 72 pounds and you end up with a total of 66. 96 pounds.” The man blinked in surprise for a moment before a wide grin spread across his face. “Cute.” He said, before yelling inside for a calculator. A few moments later, the woman named Margaret appeared with calculator in hand and passed it off to him, before she returned to the sanctuary of the trailer. Miss Honey watched him curiously for a moment as he punched in numbers from his napkin. He remained still staring at it, before erasing it and starting over. “What did she say her answer was?” He asked after a moment of silence. “66.96 I believe.” Jennifer said, a smile spreading across her lips at his shocked expression. She knew that look. It was the exact same look she had worn the first time she had experienced Matilda’s calculations. “Here you go, six pounds for these.” Matilda said, handing him the money as she held up the puzzles she had picked out. He stared at her blankly for a moment, before thanking her and accepting the money. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she doesn’t eat those pieces either.” Jennifer said as they continued on. Chapter 8 Matilda tossed and turned in her sleep. The dream had started off so pleasant. She was just about to be crowned England’s youngest chess Grandmaster. Miss Honey was there with a bouquet of flowers for her, and the audience was cheering. She heard a voice bellow from the audience, “That’s my daughter!” and “That’s my little girl!” She followed the sound until she locked eyes with her mother beaming up at her- an expression she had never received from her before. Matilda felt a rush of happiness and relief rush over her and then… everything changed. The audience gasped. She looked down at herself to see her bare legs damp with pee. Her dress was ruined. The cheers turned to cries of disgust. The expression on her mothers face became one she was all too familiar with, repulsion and indifference. “See, this is exactly why we sent you away!” Harry Wormwood yelled. “Disgusting, get her out of my sight! You’re a Wormwood it’s time you started acting like one!” Matilda felt a giant hand clamp around her arm. She let out a wail of pain as the Trunchbull dragged her off stage and onto a different one. She was thrust into a chair facing the other children in the school. There, sitting on a table was a giant chocolate cake. No! This wasn’t her punishment! This hadn’t happened to her! She was in the audience! Her only punishment had been… Then she found herself standing alone, wet and cold, staring at the nails in the walls mere inches from her face. If she dared move even a muscle she would be met with the sharp pain of rusty metal cutting into her skin. Even worse, she could get tetanus! She had read about that in a book and it sounded awful! A small panel opened and eyes peered down at her. She had expected the Trunchbull, but instead they were Miss Honey’s. “Please let me out!” Matilda begged. “I’m disappointed in you, Matilda.” “Wake up, Matilda.” “I’m sorry!” The small child moaned in her sleep and shivered from the damp bedding. A gentle hand touched the top of her head. Her eyes sprung open and she examined her surroundings. She slowly sat up and looked around the small apartments one bedroom. Various items that had once been on the nightstand were now scattered across the floor. A mirror that had once hung on the wall now spread shards of glass on the carpet. “Was there an earthquake?” “N-not quite.” . . . . . . . . . . . . . “Stress.” the doctor said after a moment as Matilda pumped her legs that dangled off the exam room table. “That’s it?” Miss Honey asked. “Are you sure? She really hasn’t been herself lately.” “How so?” “Well, she’s been acting sort of...well...childish.” Miss Honey said. The doctor raised an eyebrow as he looked at the small six- year- old girl sitting on the table, and then back to Miss Honey. “I mean she’s normally very mature, but she’s started,” She dropped her voice to a whisper, but Matilda could still hear the word “accidents.” “I mean, it’s not a big deal or anything, but I just want to make sure there isn’t some kind of underlying issue.” “I could check her blood sugar, make sure we’re not dealing with juvenile diabetes. Excessive urination can be a symptom.” “Please, but it’s not just that it's, well, how do I put this? Things have been… flying around the room when she gets upset.” “Flying around the room?” The dr. looked at the woman doubtfully. Miss Honey locked eyes with Matilda, whose expression was one of horror as she shook her head. “You mean she’s getting upset and throwing things?” “Y-yes, like that.” Miss Honey said. “So she’s been throwing tantrums and you’re concerned because it seems out of the ordinary for her?” “Yes!” Miss Honey exclaimed as Matilda scowled. She was not throwing tantrums, Matilda thought until she remembered last night. Miss Honey had brought up the idea of wearing diapers to bed. Logically it made sense! It shouldn’t have been such an issue, but instead of thinking things through like she usually did, she had resisted the idea and it had led to their very first fight. Not even a fight, but a disagreement...at least until the unknown pressure inside her had become so unbearable she had thrown it out and the invisible force smashed the bedroom mirror to bits. She couldn’t play dumb with her arms outstretched like some kind of cartoon superhero mid attack as glass exploded around the room. Matilda sighed. She knew she needed to apologize, even if she didn’t quite understand how she had made the mirror blow up. Matilda tried her best to tune out their conversation, even if it was about her. The pressure in her chest and behind her eyes was beginning to bother her and if she didn’t get it under wraps, she would unintentionally demonstrate what Miss Honey was talking about. She tried to think about Miss Honey’s promise that afterwards they’d go to the museum together. They were having a special exhibit today on ancient civilization. She had always wanted to go. It was huge! Three stories and there was a massive hedge maze in the back. She had tried on several occasions to go, but they never let her in without an adult. Even that though quickly lost its grounding ability after listening to the two of them go back and forth. “May I be excused? I need to use the restroom.” “Yes, of course. I need something from you though.” The doctor said. Matilda hopped down from the table and was handed a specimen cup. She examined it. She knew what it was for from reading about medical tests, but she had never had to herself. She couldn’t even remember when the last time she was in a doctor’s office. Had her parents ever taken her at all? “Am I current on all my vaccinations?” Matilda asked. Legally, she would have had to be for school, but she had a sinking suspicion Crunchem Hall wasn’t very particular about following the laws. Hadn’t she seen a girl in her class get thrown over a fence by her hair on the first day? Bruce Bogtrotter would agree “normal” wasn’t in their schools vocabulary. The doctor let out a patronizing chuckle. “Can’t say I’ve ever heard a little girl ask me if she was getting a shot that way before. Why don’t you let the adults discuss that?” “Please, I’m-” Matilda started to say, but was cut off. “Now I know shots can be scary, but it’s not as bad as you're imagining.” “I want-” “Now run along and go potty, or do you need your mommy’s help with that?” He gestured to the cup in her hands. The pressure in her eyes was too much to take. Behind the doctor, the wastepaper basket began to levitate. Miss Honey let out a gasp. “Yes, I think I’ll go help her!” Matilda felt a larger hand begin to pull on hers, and the trash can fell back to the ground with a loud thunk. The doctor swiveled around in his chair searching for the noise as Matilda let Miss Honey lead her to the bathroom. Once there, Miss Honey watched with a mixed feeling of apprehension and wonder as bits of paper towel floated around the family style bathroom. Matilda on the other hand, seemed hardly to notice. She stood as still as a statue, staring transfixed at the trashcan as garbage continued to rise. After about a minute, everything fell to the floor leaving the bathroom covered in trash. Matilda let out a relieved sigh and rubbed at her eyes. “Matilda.” Miss Honey said, a bit of apprehension in her voice. The young girl looked up upon hearing her name. “What’s going on? How long has this been happening?” Matilda thought about it. “Well, I guess it started when I accidentally blew up my dad’s tv, but i’m still not sure. I can’t control it or anything. I get this burning in my eyes and I feel like I’ll blow up if I don’t get it out. I’m really sorry about the mirror, Miss Honey. I wasn’t trying to break it, I had to get the pressure out before it broke me!” She blurted out without stopping. She hadn’t realized her eyes had begun to water and sting, but this time for a more mundane reason. “Please don’t send me back!” “Matilda, I would never send you back, sweetie. You are the most extraordinary and brightest child i’ve ever met. You are wonderful, and special. I’m sorry your family never recognized you for what you truly are. Maybe the doctor’s right and you are just under a lot of stress right now. Sometimes I forget you’re only six-years-old. You may have the mind of someone far beyond your age, but your body is still growing.” “I was embarrassed and. . . I lost control of it.” Matilda tried to explain. “I think I need more practice.” “Well,” Miss Honey said looking around the room. “I guess we can start by cleaning up in here.” Matilda took in the room for the first time and cringed. There were paper towels everywhere! One was even dangling from a vent in the ceiling! Not only that but the faucet had turned itself on. She pointed at the nearest piece of trash and concentrated and then… nothing happened. She pointed again and again trying with all her might, but the most she could get to happen was turning over a crumpled up wad on its side. “Where are you when I need you?” Matilda said. Resigned to her fate of manual labor, Matilda used her foot to sweep everything into a pile and Miss Honey picked it up and put it back in the trash. Matilda looked up at the vent. How were they going to get that down? “Do you want help with that?” Miss Honey asked quietly. “I guess, but how?” Matilda said, still looking up. “Well, you sit on the toilet and lift your gown up and i’ll hold the cup so you don’t drop it.” “Wha-” Matilda started to ask until she saw Miss Honey holding the specimen jar. Matilda’s face grew a shade of pink. “I can do it myself. I’ll meet you outside.” “Are you sure, it can be tricky with small hands.” “No, thank you. I’ll be fine.” She waited until Miss Honey left, before reading the directions on the label and sat on the toilet. Why in the world would she think I needed help with this, she thought to herself. She lifted the gown and bent over, but she couldn’t see where to position the cup. All she could see was the gown no matter where she bunched it up. Some genius she was if she couldn’t even pee in a cup by herself. Resigned to doing it by feel, she blindly stuck the cup under her and relaxed. She could hear it splash in the bowl below. This wasn’t right. She moved her arm around under her until she heard a different sound and felt the warm liquid begin to fill from the outside. There, no problem. She had this. She. . . . . . . . “Matilda?” Miss Honey asked, seeing the young girl come out with her head hung low. “I dropped it in the toilet.” ….. They had made her drink eight cups of water. She felt so full by the time she downed the last one. She looked down at both her arms now covered in bandages and felt relieved. Sure the shots had stung, but the momentary discomfort was nothing in comparison to catching a preventable disease. She had been right to be concerned. She hadn’t been vaccinated since she was a baby. So it had been one shot. One cup of water. Another shot. Another cup of water. “I know Diphtheria isn’t very common here as its mostly found in Asia and developing middle eastern countries, but a virus that creates a toxin that can destroy the nose and throat, before leading to paralysis and death doesn’t sound pleasant. It’s still nothing compared to Polio though. Miss Honey, did you know that 1 in 200 people that had Polio ended up paralyzed?” Matilda rattled on. The doctor chuckled politely, as she spouted out different dates, until she had come to the M.M.R. vaccine. That date he did know off the top of his head. It was 1971 and as she confidently repeated it, he stopped in his tracks and stared at her as if he was noticing her for the first time. He had assumed she was pretending to know as children sometimes did in order to appear more knowledgeable than they really were. “That’s right.” he said as he knit his eyebrows together. He wanted to assume it was a lucky guess, but that didn’t seem right. “Do you know what M.M.R stands for?” “Mealels, mumps, and rubella, they each had their own separate vaccinations in the late sixties, but they didn’t put them together until early 70’s.” Matilda said. “Where did you learn that?” “A library book about contagious diseases. It was really interesting, but I skipped over the pictures, especially when it came to the bubonic plague.” “I don’t blame you. That medical book, you read it or did someone read it to you?” “I read it.” “And you understood it?” “Yeah, I wash my hands a lot more now.” “You said you were six, correct? How long have you been able to read adult books?” Matilda shrugged and thought about it. “Well, my parents left me home alone since I was three, and it was really boring so I’d walk down the library everyday since it was just a couple blocks. The children’s books stopped being all that interesting pretty fast, so I guess since I was four?” “Wait, what?” The doctor asked alarmed. He looked up at Miss Honey. “She’s been left unsupervised since she was three?” He gave her an accusing look. “Yes, that’s why she’s in my care now. She is a student in the class I teach and I started noticing signs of severe neglect. When I asked her parents about it, they signed over custody to me. I’m just waiting on the courts to make me her legal guardian.” Miss Honey explained. The doctor relaxed a little. “You must be a very kind person to take her in. Most would just report them and move on with their lives.” “Matilda is a very special girl. She’s not like other children her age. I asked my kindergarten class as a joke to multiply a large sum, and she knew the answer right away. I thought she was kidding until I worked it out with a pencil and paper.” “I’m starting to understand your concerns a little better, but I stand by my earlier assessment. I think it’s just stress. It can affect the body in strange ways, especially small children. I must admit I am quite impressed with her knowledge and mental capabilities, but she is still just a child. If the urine test and blood work come out fine, my advice is give it time. This is a big change in her life, and she might just be having trouble adjusting emotionally. If the bed wetting becomes persistent, get a mattress protector and maybe some of those absorbent night underwear for kids.” “No!” Matilda said, before cringing in embarrassment for interrupting. “I’m sorry, but please, no diapers. “I’m, I’m…” she started to say before pausing to get her thoughts in order. “I’ve really never had this problem before.” “Well, I wouldn’t call them diapers.” The doctor said, but she shook her head. “Well, then I would suggest no liquids before bed, and if need be, set an alarm in the middle of the night to wake you up to use the bathroom.” Matilda frowned. Why hadn’t she thought of that? “That’s a thought.” Miss Honey agreed. “Let’s do that then.” “You ready to try this again?” The doctor asked, handing Matilda another specimen cup. “Please take this nice woman to help you this time.” “You, you really don’t need to help me.” Matilda mumbled. “It’s kind of embarrassing. You’re my teacher.” Miss Honey frowned, feeling a little hurt. She thought they were more than teacher and student at this point. Is that all Matilda saw her as? “Well, we can’t have you drop it again, what if one of my female nurses went with you?” the doctor asked. Matilda shrugged. She’d rather do it herself, but she had blown that chance. Anything was better than accidentally peeing on Miss Honey’s hand or something. She might blow up the sink with her mind. She had read that viruses were spread via bodily fluids, and what if this sudden telekinetic thing was a symptom of some unknown illness? She couldn’t risk passing it on to her. Not Miss Honey. Anyone but Miss Honey. The nurse would wear gloves at least. If she couldn’t do this by herself, this was the next best option. She gave her agreement, before giving her small hand a glare. “This is your fault.” she whispered at it as she followed a young black haired woman with glasses back into the bathroom. “Go on and lift up your gown with both hands and spread your legs.” Matilda didn’t fight it when she felt herself get cleaned, it was weird but necessary with her hands occupied. “Now what you’re going to do is pee for a second to flush out anything, and then stop.” Matilda stared over at the sink and relaxed. One second went by, and then two. No, no, no, no!! “I can’t stop it!” “No worries, it happens. It takes practice, as long as I can get enough in the cup. Good, just a little more, and... this should be enough. D-did the sink just turn on?” Oops, Matilda thought as the nurse stood back up with the half-full cup. “Go ahead and finish up here and meet us back in the room. Don’t forget to wash your hands in the haunted sink.” Matilda breathed a sigh of relief when she was alone. Embarrassment seemed to be the trigger for whatever made her lose control. She didn’t realize doctor appointments could be so...awkward. At least all the embarrassment for the day was over, she thought as she washed her hands, blissfully unaware that the day had only given a taste of what it had to offer. Chapter 9 As smart as Matilda was, there was one thing she didn’t fully grasp, and that was just how remarkable she really was. She didn’t know why adults sometimes gaped at her with glassy eyes, or why Miss Honey kept telling her she was special. She had never thought herself as special before. She had certainly never been told so by her family. She enjoyed reading and learning new things, but in her mind that didn’t really set her apart from anyone else her age. She didn’t feel any different than her friends, Lavender and Hortencia. They all loved pulling pranks on Miss Trunchbull, but if anything though, if anyone was a “genius” it was Hortencia. Matilda and Lavender were in awe of her when it came to her bravery and how far she was willing to go to pull one over on the Trunchbull. They looked up to her, as any pair of six year olds would look up to an 11 year old, with awe and reverence. When Hortencia had told the tale of how she had single handedly snuck into the Trunchbull's office and sprinkled every single one of her pair of gym shorts in itching powder, it had elevated her to god status in their young eyes. Once the doctor had left the room, Matilda changed back into her overalls, glad to be rid of the gown. She got her legs in fine by herself, but when it came time to hoist the straps up, she winced. Both her arms gave off a dull painful throb which she fought through as she tried to fasten the buckles. There was something that Miss Honey had said that had bothered her. She didn’t quite understand what she had meant by “she was usually so much more mature than other kids her age?” What did she mean she was being more childish than usual? Did Miss Honey expect her to act like an adult all the time? Matilda had a sinking feeling Miss Honey was putting her on a pedestal far higher than she deserved to be on. Matilda wondered if she meant childish because she needed help sometimes. “How are you feeling? Still up for the trip?” Miss Honey asked, before taking the loose strap of Matilda’s overalls and buckling them for her. “Yes!” Matilda said and frowned as Miss Honey fastened her clothes for her. Was this childish? She had been enjoying having Miss Honey there, brushing her hair and tucking her into bed at night. It was a new experience for her, but was she not supposed to? Was that a childish thing to want help? Mom’s always did that sort of thing for their kids in books, but Matilda wondered if that’s why Miss Honey liked her, because she was “more mature”. Was she the exception to the rule because she was different? They walked in silence down a few blocks in the small village. Matilda stared questioningly at Miss Honey’s offered outstretched hand before they crossed the busy intersection. Was it some kind of test, she wondered to herself. Before she could make up her mind on what to do, Miss Honey had taken her hand and led her across. Matilda let out a small whimper as she let her arm be raised. She had only expected pain during the actual injection process, but not after. Once they stood in front of the large white multi-story building all thoughts of pain and childish actions were far behind her. Now she was the one who eagerly marched forward pulling Miss Honey by the hand. She was so excited to be here! The place was full of adults and children alike on a bustling Saturday afternoon. A banner hung on the entrance that read, “Come Meet our Award Winning Olympic Athletes! Today Only!” Matilda was fascinated by the displays. Each room had a different civilization. There was Rome, and Egypt, Incan, Persian, Ancient Greek, Chinese, Mayan and Mesopotamian. That was just a traveling display that came and set up one month a year before packing up and moving to another city. There was still the Museum's usual year around displays she had never gotten to see. There were paintings, and sculptures, and the Garden Maze in the back that drew flocks of families. She heard along the way there were hundreds of different types of plants to see. She had seen pictures in a book and it looked so beautiful. In the center of the maze was a huge gorgeous fountain. “So what do you want to look at first?” Miss Honey asked. “You pick, I can’t decide!” Matilda admitted. “How about we start with Rome and work our way around?” Matilda peered into various glass cases and read all about various inventions, and tools. There was a display about the founding of the Julian calendar she found fascinating. She hadn’t even realized nearly 30 minutes had gone by in the first room alone. She had been reading about the history of aqueducts when Miss Honey reminded her if they wanted to see everything she couldn’t stop and read every little plaque that had writing on it. They passed through Inca and Mayan territory, but Miss Honey had to practically drag her out of the Egyptian room. She would have stayed in there all day if given the chance. The mummies history, and the pyramids were so interesting that she hadn’t even flinched reading about the embalming process despite Miss Honey’s concerns about it giving her nightmares. After two-and-a-half hours they had finished all the civilization rooms. Matilda was ready to jump straight into the paintings, but Miss Honey pulled her in a different direction. “How about we take a break for a bit?” Miss Honey said. Matilda noticed she looked moderately uncomfortable. She seemed to be looking around for something, spotted it and Matilda obediently followed until they came to a line for the Restroom. It was fairly crowded and by the time it was her turn, Matilda began to feel the effects of all the water she had drunk. There was just one problem though, she realized as she stepped into a stall and closed the door. She couldn’t raise her dominant arm past her chest. Matilda winced in pain as she tried and tried again to reach the straps of her overalls. “Matilda, are you okay?” Miss Honey asked from the other side of the stall door after a few minutes. “Do you need help?” “N-no!” Matilda lied, sighing in defeat. Needing help getting undressed to use the restroom fell squarely in the childish category. She didn’t need to go bad anyway. She’d ask for help if it was an emergency, but for now she was fine. She kicked the plunger with her foot for show to flush the toilet and came out to wash her hands. “Ready for more?” Miss Honey asked and Matilda eagerly followed. She quickly forgot about her predicament for the next twenty minutes until she found herself shuffling from foot to foot. She stared at the paintings with less rapt attention and focus to detail. After another ten minutes she was no longer enjoying the paintings at all. She was about to admit defeat and ask Miss Honey for help when a familiar voice behind her called her name. “Matilda! Miss Honey!” Matilda spun around to find her older, blonde friend Hortencia and her mom. “Oh, hello!” Miss Honey said as Hortencia made the introductions. “Be careful out back at the Olympics display.” Hortencia warned ominously. “The Trunchbulls here and in a foul mood.” “Why?” Matilda asked, her joy now turned to horror. “Have you ever seen her in a good mood?” Hortencia shot back. “No, I mean why is she here?” Matilda asked, but the answer to her question came to her the moment she closed her mouth. “The Olympics display.” “Yeah.” Hortencia nodded before leaning in close and whispering in Matilda’s ear. “And because I put something in her drink.” She grabbed Matilda’s hand and slipped something inside of it. When she pulled back away, Matilda examined the laxative wrapper crushed in her fist. She nearly lost control of her bladder from laughing, only recovering once she crossed her legs and leaned forward. “You okay?” Matilda gave a side glance at Miss Honey, but she was busy talking to Hortencia’s mom to notice. “I need your help.” Matilda whispered. “Not here though.” She waited for a break in the adults' conversation to ask as politely as she could if she could go show her friend something in the other room. “I’ll be right back!” Matilda reassured them both once she had gotten their consent and dragged Hortensia by the hand towards the restrooms. She froze in dismay as she read, “Closed for Cleaning.” “What, what did you want to show me?” Hortencia asked. “Nothing, I needed your help with my overalls. I can’t get them off and I need to pee.” “Why didn’t you just ask Miss Honey? Why do you need my help for?” “Because. Besides it doesn’t matter, it’s closed.” Hortencia rolled her eyes. “That’s such a little kid problem. You little kids can't hold it for five minutes without peeing your pants. Fine there’s another one downstairs. I’ll take you.” Hortencia groaned acting like it was the biggest chore. “Thanks.” Matilda mumbled, shifting her weight from foot to foot. “I can’t lift my arms for some reason. ” “Why?” Hortencia asked as the two of them rode the escalator down. “Got a bunch of shots this morning and-” “Tetanus, wasn’t it?” Hortencia nodded her head in understanding. “Had to get one after spending all day in the chokey. I came out with all these cuts and scrapes before Trunchbull let me out. I had to tell my parents I got cut from the metal in the jungle gym, but yeah, couldn’t lift my arm for a week.” “So it’s normal?” Matilda asked. “I guess.” “Where are you two going?” A voice rang out. They turned to see Miss Honey and Hortencia’s mom at the top of the escalator about to ride it down. “The bathroom!” Hortencia yelled back up. “Matilda needs help getting her pants off!” Matilda cringed. “Thanks.” she mumbled. She could feel the heat radiating off her face. “Tell the whole place why don’t you.” “I think I will.” Hortencia said with a grin. “She’s about to pee herself!” She yelled back up before letting out a laugh. “Lighten up, no one cares, you’re just a little kid after all!” Matilda was horrified and the worried expression on Miss Honey’s face didn’t help. Even worse, she could feel the pressure building behind her eyes. She rubbed at them as tried to get the sensation to go away. “Jeez, don’t cry I was only teasing you.” Hortencia said. “I’m not crying, there’s something up with my eyes.” Matilda said. She stopped at the bottom of the escalator and blinked trying to get the sensation to go away. “Matilda! Are you okay?” Miss Honey said. Matilda could hear the worry in her voice without looking at her. She must have taken two steps at a time to get to her this fast. “I’m fine, my friend is just picking on me.” Matilda said, plastering on a fake smile. Try as she might, she couldn’t stand still long enough for that sentence to ring true. “Are you going to lose control?” Miss Honey whispered in Matilda’s ear. Her face burned crimson. “No! I don’t have to go that bad!” Matilda said. “I meant the other thing.” Miss Honey said. “Oh, umm, I- I don’t think so.” Matilda said, sounding unsure. The burning pressure was now worse thanks to the question and the realization that they were surrounded by precious and priceless artifacts was not lost on either of them. “Let’s go outside just in case.” Miss Honey said. “Can I use the restroom first?” Matilda asked, but she knew the answer to that question as soon as a poster fell off the wall behind them. “Quickly! Let’s get you out of here!” Miss Honey scooped Matilda up and raced outside, leaving behind a confused Hortensia. “Uh, see you at school!” She yelled after them. Miss Honey briskly walked outside only to find the courtyard packed from the Olympics display. There was nowhere for her to release the pent up energy without being spotted, and the last thing either of them wanted was to be caught by… “Jen! Jen! What brings you by?” The Trunchbull asked. “Come to see me perform my famous hammer throw perhaps? Wait, what are you doing with the Wormwood brat?” The Large muscular woman sneered at Matilda, who hid her face in Miss Honey’s shoulder. No matter how brave she was with her friends, her natural instinct was to shrink in terror when caught face to face with the horrible beast. “Absolutely! I wouldn’t miss it! When’s the next demonstration?” Miss Honey asked, trying to appease the horrid women. “You didn’t answer my question. What are you doing out of school with the Wormwood brat?” “We came to see the exhibits, and-” Miss Honey’s words were cut off by a faint gurgling sound. Miss Trunchbull's face paled. “What do I care what you do with the little vermin on the weekends?” The Trunchbull said before storming away inside while holding her stomach. Miss Honey breathed a sigh of relief before spotting the maze. “Here!” She said, rushing inside around a few corners and into a dead end. She set Matilda down in front of a pile of leaves when they were sure they were alone. “Would that help, whatever it is to calm down?” Matilda nodded and stared fixated at the pile until it was as if a strong wind had entrapped itself in the corner of the hedge. Miss Honey watched the leaves swirl around for a few moments, until the small pocket of wind died down. Matilda now kneeled on the ground with her ankles crossed and hands holding herself. Using her powers had made her urge to pee so much worse. She suddenly felt very weak. She gasped as she felt a small trickle escape into her pants. No. No. No. Not while she was awake! Not in public. “Oh, Matilda, I didn’t know you needed to go this badly. ” Miss Honey said. She rested her hand on the small child's back. “ I’m-I’m fine.” Matilda said, before standing up. She still shifted from foot to foot, but felt she could move on. She looked down at her pants alarmed at the tiny dime sized wet stain. She covered it quickly with her hands, but Miss Honey had already seen it. “Why didn’t you tell me you couldn’t undue the clasps? I would have helped you.” Miss Honey said gently as they slowly made their way towards the center of the maze. There had been a sign for porta-potties along with an ominous sign. “Due to the recent cost of the dying plant life and flowers, please use the portable facilities located in several points along this maze.” A large red circle with a parent and small male stick figure peeing into the bush was crossed out with a big red line through it along with more text underneath. “Punishable by permanent ban and 250 pound fine.” “Because it was a childish thing to need help with.” Matilda mumbled, as she shuffled along as fast as she could. “I can’t lift my arms from the shots.” “Matilda, look at me.” Miss Honey said. Matilda kept moving but looked up. “I want you to rely on me, okay? I know you’re so used to having to take care of yourself you don’t know what it means to rely on others. But If you ever need anything, big or small, I want you to tell me, okay? I don’t want you to feel you have to do everything by yourself.” Matilda nodded, too preoccupied on the situation to let the words she was hearing sink in. Her eyes were watering and her pants felt suspiciously damp. She was afraid to look at the damage. After three more wrong turns, her heart soared when she saw the exit. “It’s the center!” She cheered rushing forward until she stopped dead in her tracks looking horrified. “What? What is it?” Miss Honey said, until she saw the problem. “Oh no.” She mumbled, before meeting the near crazed look in Matilda’s eyes. “Well, I guess we better get in line.” They stood in the back and waited with Matilda occasionally letting out a cry. She couldn’t hide her situation now. A tiny wet streak ran down a pant leg. Passerby’s offered Miss Honey a sympathetic nod as if to say, “Been there with my little one.” The door to the only porta potty finally opened. A mother and her toddler were about to go in when the crowd jumped as something large barreled towards them all. People left and right were shoved out of the way with grunts of, “MOVE!” and “Out of the way!” were hurled at them. The Trunchbull, holding her stomach, pushed and shoved her way to the front of the line, knocking over the mom and toddler in the process before going inside and slamming the door in the process with an angry THUNK. Miss Honey looked down at the horrified look on Matilda’s face as she held herself, tears now streaming down her face. She rubbed her back sympathetically, before guiding her away. “I have an idea.” She said. Matilda whimpered as she saw her last remaining hope vanish in front of her. She couldn’t make it through the maze to the other bathrooms. “Over here.” Miss Honey whispered, leading her into a corner of the last dead end they had come across. “Take off your shoes and socks.” Matilda thought she knew what Miss Honey wanted her to do. Her face turned red, but it was better than having a full blown accident. Miss Honey was going to stand guard so she could pee in the grass like a dog. She kicked off her shoes before pausing to bend and hold herself again, before managing to slip off her socks. “Please help me with the straps.” Matilda begged. “Why?” Miss Honey asked, before realization dawned on her. She gave Matilda a sympathetic smile. “No, sweetie. You need to keep them on.” She gave her head a gentle pat. “Wha-” Matilda choked out as she sobbed. “No, please no!” She tried to undue the strap herself, but her arm was now even worse than before. “I can’t!” “Sweetie, it’s okay, I promise. Just get it over with.” Matilda sobbed. “No, I’ll go back in line. I can make it!” “Shh. Honey, you already didn’t make it.” The woman said, but her voice was gentle and non chastising. She knelt down until she was eye level with her. “There’s no point in fighting the inevitable any longer.” “I- I-’m so sorry.” Matilda cried. Another, larger streak had begun to form but then stopped. “Matilda, really it’s okay. You’ll feel better if you just get it over with. I promise. I love you, and a pair of wet pants, or sheets isn’t going to change that.” Matilda stood there stunned. It had taken her so off guard that she let go of herself and stood still, staring at Miss Honey as if seeing her for the first time. Had she just heard what she thought she did? The distraction had been enough. Matilda whimpered and turned towards the hedge as she felt her bladder decide enough was enough. She leaned her head against the hedge and began to bawl as warm liquid began to freely flow down her legs, soaking the faux denim and coming out at the ankles, leaving a patch of damp grass at her feet. “It’s okay, it’s okay.” Miss Honey whispered gently, rubbing Matilda’s back. “That’s it. It’s all over now.” She gently spun the girl around to face her. She ran the back of her hand along the girls damp cheeks. There was still a look of uncertainty and shock in her eyes. “Talk to me, Matilda.” “Were you just saying that?” Matilda asked, almost a whisper. “Saying what?” Miss Honey asked, but the young girl didn’t respond. She was at a complete loss, until a sad thought crossed her mind. “Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered. She felt something large and thick catch in her throat. “Has anyone ever told you they loved you before?” Matilda stood still for a moment before slowly shaking her head no. Miss Honey sighed sadly before kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the trembling girl and rocked her back and forth. “I love you, Matilda.” “No, Miss Honey, you’ll get all wet.” Matilda said, but made no move to push her away. “I don’t care.” “Miss Honey.” “Yes?” “...I love you too.” ……………………………………………………………………………….. When the two stood up and made their way back to the center of the maze, they noticed the line for the Porta Potty had not changed at all. Was Miss Trunchbull still in there? Matilda wondered. She had an idea, a terrible, but wonderful idea. She doubted she could pull it off, but the fluttering anticipation in her chest told her Maybe. Despite her current ordeal, she hadn’t felt this happy and at peace… ever. If she could smash a wall, and knock over shelving… what if? “Is that lady still in there? The big one?” Matilda asked. A woman and daughter pair turned around and took in the state Matilda’s clothes. The woman gave her a look of sympathy before nodding her head. It was all she needed to know. “There’s a fountain by the exit.” The woman called out after her. “Miss Honey, could I use my powers for evil, just this once?” She motioned something with her finger and Miss Honey knitted her eye-brows together. It took her a minute to respond, as being a good role model and poetic karma fought for dominance. “You could try, I mean it’s not like you could...right?” Miss Honey smiled for a second. “I feel like I could do anything right now.” Matilda whispered. She stared at the porta-potty. It had worked with the glass. She threw her whole mind into it. She summoned every emotion she had felt today. Embarrassment, shame, and lastly, a new one she had never felt before. Love. Ever so slowly she could see the blue box begin to rock. Back and forth. Back and forth. “KNOCK IT OFF YOU LITTLE MAGGOTS!” Bellowed an angry voice from inside. Back and forth. Back and forth. “I MEAN IT, IF I FIND WHOSE DOING THAT I’M GONNA MAKE YOU WISH YOU WERE NEVER BORN!” The rocking began to pick up momentum. People in line began to back up. Back and forth. Back and forth. Finally with one last mental push, the porta potty tipped over. “Huh, sure is windy today.” Miss Honey said casually as they turned their backs and began the walk back home. “Right, Miss Honey, It just seems to come out of nowhere.” Matilda said with a grin. “You know you don’t have to keep calling me, Miss Honey.” Matilda took her hand in her hers. “What do you want to be called?” Jennifer thought about it for a moment. “When you’re ready, how about mom?” Matilda smiled. “Okay, mom.”

I’m going to give up diapers any day now. This obsession started when I was four. I found some of my old baby pants and thought it would be fun to try them on. They felt so good. Mom said take them off you don’t need them anymore. I always do what Mom says, but the desire was overwhelming. I made makeshift plastic pants out of anything I could find as Mom had disposed of the plastic pants. Eventually this began to include cloth toweling or what ever I could simulate as a diaper. This crazy fascination was eventually going to go away — right? The grocery store baby aisle became my go to place when shopping. I even worked up the courage to buy the SuperSize plastic pants (thought I was going to die of embarrassment). This should satisfy my cravings —- right? High school was the great change, you’re becoming a man so diapers are going to go away — right? Now I could drive, so I could escape the limitation of my city. I discovered Salk pants that included liners in the medical supply store near a retirement community. My excuse, Grandpa needs these. Went to college, diapers really didn’t fit with the dorm life, but the desire was always there. Then the Army said we would like you to go to Vietnam. Oh, and by the way would you mind carrying this M-16 since you’re an infantryman. You want to jump out of a perfectly good airplane? Well then - AIRBORNE! Came back to the world and 2 weeks later I got plastic pants, but found I needed to go the medical route to get a comfortable fit. I thought all this time away from diapers would have dampened the interest — right? The only thing dampened was the diaper as this had become part of the wearing experience. Got married had a couple of kids which really didn’t fit with my diapers desires. Funny but diapering the kids was totally separate from my own fascination. I did get a few diaper moments with my love, even got her diapered up a few times. Then cancer took her away from me. During this time I’d discovered all the wonders of the internet catering to my diaper desires. Ordered more stuff than I should, but what the heck you only live once and I was becoming a senior. I’ve meet up with some fellow ABDLs to share experiences, we come at this from so many different directions. Ok, with all this maybe I’ve finally burned out the interest — right? I just have to throw out all the ODU onesies, the Dependeco diapers, the Threaded Armor pants, everything from Northshore and ABUniverse - because I'm giving up diapers any day now.

Thank you so much my little Ashy. big hugs!🤗♥️🧸

No idea, had a dig round on Google and couldn't find an exact match although there's plenty of dinosaur themed ones.

Pampers till I was about 6 then Drynites.

I didn't grow up a bed wetter but there were those occasional childish situations when trying to sleep in my own room where I would wet the bed sometimes. If I recall, the only reason I stopped and got of it was because my brother told me to not hold it in going to bed but rather just go as much before hand. Guess what, it worked! Didn't have the same problems afterwards. Those times were personally insulting though as it greatly frustrated my mother to no end I'm to think. I recall waking up to a wet bed late at night and trying my best with paper towels to clean up the mess before my parents awoke. Is this one of those falling dominos that lead me to what kind of ABDL I am today, 🤨?

Hey DD!! I hope everyone is having a super wonderful week, time keeps flying by and i'm excited for a relaxing weekend. Today would be my 2nd year 7th month, and 10th day or 953 days of being padded. Ever so closer to my third year! As the time continues ever forward, I find myself writing this after changing out of a very soaked dip having just come home from a fun day at the office for a few in person vendor meetings. This morning though was a bit less fun, having to change from a messy dip at work as quick as possible before the meetings started. While i'm thankful to be a 99% remote employee, it does not spare me from various onsite meetings or projects at offices / data centers but I'd rate myself a professional ninja diaper changer and glad to have private bathrooms when needed. Makes changing much much easier! Life keeps moving forward and my body keeps changing little by little from what I can tell, even if it's subtle, it has added up to a life of constant leakiness and very sudden wetting/messing signals if at all. It's hard to really describe what has changed as things are subjective, but I do feel something internally has taken a hit when i'm leaking in between changes or laying down feeling my bottom growing warmer with no sense of needing to wet at all. Messing still is not at a state where I'd describe a complete loss of control. The warnings signs grow even shorter or more subtle/noticeable. Mentally I feel i've crossed a threshold where I'm feeling more on autopilot and dont give much thought to messing, there isn't a loud alarm or something trying to tell me HEY YOU'RE ABOUT TO POO! more just a very quiet subtle "oh I have to to go, so go." While my body is already relaxed and ready to let go. The warning is subtle, the feeling is becoming more automatic, and while I still feel I could stop it if truly wanted too, I've yet to actually test it. It's more just I have to put little effort into relaxing like I used to way back when i first started. Take this morning for instance, I found myself needing to mess after having just gotten out of the car at work. I found myself letting go and instead of heading to the office, instead heading to change first. I'm unsure what will happen in the future, but if this was as close to "incontinence" I could achieve without surgical intervention, I'm happy. I wish it wasn't an odd request to have scans or something performed, or just ways to see just how different my muscles have adapted / changed / weakened over time without going to a doctor or having something on my medical record. It just would be a neat to see for my own sake just to learn how much has changed without giving subjective writing. Anyway I hope everyone has a wonderful month ahead, and that you all have a great weekend. If you have any questions please let me know as I sometimes just don't know what to write. You're all loved ❤️

Marry fought against the unending tide of pleasure that the vibrator forced on her. She would not cum in public. She gritted her teeth and kicked her legs. Yet, she was loosing the battle and she knew it. Her struggling turned frantic as she felt her body loose it battle to pleasure. "MMMMMM" she cried out as waves of pleasure forced itsway out of her right into her waiting panties. It took a few moments for marry to somewhat pull her senses back. Only their was a new promblem. The vibrator was still going. "Mmmph Heprh" Mary tried to beg for someone to come turn off the vibrator. Yet all that came out were unintelligible grunts quickly turning into the moans of a whore. Orgasm after Orgasm hit her as the vibrator kept forcing her senstive loins with unwanted pleasure. "Hi there! Its your turn sweetie." A condescendingly sweet voice broke through the pleasure. As she vaguely felt the stroller begin to move. Hope blossomed in Marry's now muddled mind. Maybe the vibrator would finally. That hope died as the vibrator kept going forcing her to cum again. They eventually made it to what seemed like a children's clinic sized up for adults. They passed by a waiting room and Marry noticed that their were no children's toy or chairs. Instead sybians replaced the colored chairs that would normally be in such a place, with restrains added on, instead of toys their were expensive looking plastic pony rides with a metal bar set in its centor. A young blong women dressed like an old fashion mom was reading a book in the only chairs, One plain white chair for each sybian, that were in the waiting room. On the sybian close to the womens chair was a girl dressed up in cutsy princess pajama accented by her diaper bulge. She had a red stuffy nose and was crying. Eventually Marry was wheeled into a doctors room. She expected to be allowed to at least move around, instead 2 caretakers carried her over to the examination table all the while a third caretaker kept the vibrator angled on her now ruined pink panties. "Hello. Little marry, I see your in good health. We just need to give you a few shots and you can be on your way to "messy" training." The man pulled out 3 syringes and begun to explain one each shot would do to the barely paying attention marry. "This first shot is going to regulate your weight. Once this has run through your system you will no longer be able to gain weight. Unfortunately, you will have to eat 2 to 3 times more then normal. It will also mean you will need more frequent diapers changes." Without warning she felt the doctor inject the needle into her. "This one is something of an aphrodisiac. It will enhance your sense of pleasure while reducing your sens of pain." Once again it was immediately injected into her. "Finally we have this third bit of medicine. It will reduce your emotional control and will hopefully make you have a few public tantrums." The final needle was injected in.

Yup "Outgrew it" when I was 12 though

Hi and welcome to DD. Nice to meet you, always glad to see new people join us. Come in, grab your stuffies and a high chair, and pull it up. Don’t give up your toys! I’m 59, and still love toys. Relax, have fun, and enjoy!

Happy Diapversary!

Happy diaper family anniversary!! ❤️❤️

I'm sorry that you've had a bad day! If it helps at all, knowing that I was able to bring you a smile has also turned my rough day around. As a bonus, I wasn't bitten! And don't worry, dinner will be mentioned. (If a wolf gets bitten by a human, does it turn into a were human? ... would it just stress about bills and eat cheetoes during the full moon?)

I wouldn't call us a cult of positivity exactly. We call people out when their fantasies go too far or the dreaded "in the news" appearances. Obviously you wouldn't want to hang out here if you were avoiding ABDL.

This is a very interesting topic. I believe that this could be an option for some people. I have been drawn to diapers since I was around 4 years old. I distinctly remember the day when I was 12, that it went from a curiosity to a 'need'/want to wear diapers. I have been trying to suppress these feelings my entire life and didn't even know what an ABDL was until I was around 21. Besides wearing a towel like a diaper in high school a few times, buying a pack of Goodnites when I was 19 and a pack of Depends when I was 20; I did my best to control this. For most of my 20s, I would only wear a homemade diaper every now and again. It wasn't until around this time last year that I bought my first pack of real diapers, Abena M4, and the relief of wearing them for truly the first time was immeasurable. At the beginning of this year, I decided to start embracing it and now I always have a diaper supply and started buying little clothes too. Don't get me wrong, I do my best to not let it interfere with my adult life and I don't need to wear diapers all the time. Just last week I didn't wear at all, because of things going on in my adult life. I guess for the guy who posted on Reddit and some others it could be treated like an addiction. In my case, I know it is not an addiction. I spent the first half of my 20s as a hardcore drug addict and I mean hardcore. I had at one point had a $100 to $200 daily drug habit and could not go a day without using without getting dope sick. It was nothing for me to do upwards of $500 worth of drugs in one day. I have been hospitalized 3 times, been to jail twice, and have almost ODed countless times. When I was 25, I finally decided to get clean and sober, and when to rehab for four months. Afterward, I incorporated a lot of things the OP talked about in his daily life. I go to the gym every other day, I build a relationship with my God, and pray and meditate regularly. I even mediated with a Tibetan monk a few times. I got back into some of my hobbies and started new ones. I am now almost 5 1/2 years clean and sober and I rarely think about drugs and alcohol. And when I do think about it, it is not in the same way I have ever thought about diapers, and definitely have no desire to use drugs when I think about drugs. To make a long story short, I know what addiction is and personally, my ABDL side is not an addiction. It is who I am, just like my sexual orientation or gender. And we all know how damaging it is to a person to try and suppress being LGBTQ from a medical/mental standpoint. I just joined this site a little over a month ago, so I don't have anything to say on 'toxic positivity'. I have never been involved or read any of the posts from other ABDLs before then. The only thing that I ever indulged in before joining was reading a lot of ABDL fiction stories and I didn't know that this was a thing until a little over 2 years ago. As far as the sexual aspect of being an ABDL, I don't have much to say on it either, because for me it is almost completely non-sexual. I do think from time to time that an MDLG relationship or being in a relationship with another ABDL would be fun. For me, that is at the bottom of the list when looking for a partner. As long as they accept it as a part of me and don't judge me for it, I don't really care if they want to get involved or not. As far as religion goes, I don't see why it would be a problem. I was raised Southern Baptist, and believe in God, but consider myself 'culturally Christian' now. I think a lot of people like to cherry-pick religion too much today. Case in point is people who are against gay people because of Leviticus, but the very next verse says that it is an abomination to wear clothes of mixed fibers. When it comes to the commandments, Jesus was asked what is the most important to follow and he said to love God with all of your heart, mind, and soul, and to love thy neighbor. Everything else is just window dressing. I have read the Bible and Koran cover to cover and don't see why it would be a problem if you are Jewish, Christian, or Muslim. I even saw on social media where a young woman posted a picture of herself lifting her skirt up to show that she was wearing a wet ABDL diaper and posting she just got home from church with a Bible verse written below. For me it is a part of me, but there is a lot more to me than just being an ABDL. I look forward to seeing what other people have to say.

Chapter Thirty Eight Rubbing his eyes as he woke up again, this time he was on the folded up comforter on the floor propped up against Xerxes. Still a good way to wake up. Not as great as earlier. But still two of his top three since coming here, and both in one morning. Patting Xerxes for a bit, John stretched again and rolled over to stand up. When he was able to stand up at all, he realized that was in a rough pup and not the overnight diaper he couldn’t stand up in. And somewhere along the way he had been dressed in a onesie and some shorts. Looking groggily around the house, he noticed that the door to the back porch was open, but the child gate was closed. Mom was nowhere to be found inside. So he toddled over to the child gate to peek out onto the porch. He spotted her on the chair nearest the door. “Mom?” he asked as sweetly as he could managed. He probably succeeded better because he was half awake. With the tell tale clink of a cup of coffee being put down he could watch her stand up and turn around with a smile. “There’s my little sleepy head! Would you like to join me for some coffee milk?” There it was, she was fully awake in the morning. He simply nodded, and Mom immediately reached down over the gate and got him around the ribs and hoisted him up onto her hip before opening the gate and walking over to the fridge to pull out a bottle of coffee milk that she’d already had ready. Within moments they were back outside and she was back in the chair and shuffled him around so that he was sideways on her and leaning back semi comfortably on the arm of the chair and her left upper arm. Complaining about not getting to sit in a chair on his own would have to wait, addiction to Mommy’s milk and coffee was more urgent as the bottle was turned up. Five minutes later he was sitting on her lap feeling a bit giggly. The milk was starting to hit him a bit harder lately for some reason. As he finished the milk, he noticed Mommy was looking at him a big different, which made him giggle some more. And when she tilted him over her shoulder and patted him firmly on the back he asked “Hey *pat* what *pat* are *pat* yo…” and then he involuntarily issued out a long burp that left him giggling even harder still. Smiling down at him, Mommy asked “Hey, do you want to help me pick and wipe off a few more tomatoes, or would you like to go play or read?” For the first time he didn’t just answer that he wanted to go help, he had to think about it for a moment in his current mental state. He still said “Yes please.” “John … yes to what?” He answered “Oh! To helping.” and he started worming his way off of her lap. She didn’t immediately let him down, but she after a moment she put the coffee cup and bottle down, got him under the arms and turned him right side up before depositing him on the porch. The instant his feet hit the porch he made to bolt into the yard, but he was foiled as mommy grabbed the back of his shorts and pulled him backwards. “And where do you think you’re going, young man?” He turned to look up somewhat indignantly and explained “Yard.” “Shoes.” was all she said. “Don’t need em.” “Shoes.” “… Yes Ma’am.” With a nod, she stood up and went inside, carrying the bottle and the cup with her. Left alone he scooted closer to the edge of the porch. Every fiber of him screaming to jump off the porch and run into the yard. Oh it was so tempting. It was maybe his entire height from him to the ground. He could roll as he landed. It would be like in a movie. As he started to instinctively lean toward the edge, Mommy came outside with a pair of socks and pointed below him. “Park your booty.” With a sigh at the lost opportunity to dive and roll, he sat down on the edge of the porch. He couldn’t stop from swinging his feet while he waited for her and then she had to grab one of his feet to put a sock and shoe onto it before pinning the other one. She looked at her watch and said “Okay, you’ve got about twenty minutes to pick tomatoes. The little scissors and a towel are in your wagon.” He looked a bit confused as he asked “What happens in twenty minutes” She just stood him up and gave him a couple of pats on the bottom as she dodged the question “You’ll see. Just go be happy in the meantime.” He just shrugged and set off with his wagon. Oddly, instead of joining him, she stayed by the porch. When he turned to look back she was sitting on the porch with a towel wiping off vegetables and seemed to just be preparing for something. And she was conveniently seated where she had a perfect view of where he was going to be the entire time. Whatever, Mommy was being weird. So he started looking through the vines to see if any tomatoes that weren’t ready yesterday were ready today. And much to his surprise there were a couple of dozen that felt about right. One of them was shaped super wide like a UFO. So that set him back to giggling and making sound effects as it went into the wagon. After just enough time for him to make a quick inspection of the entire row his insides went from nothing to panic, like flipping a switch. He was so alarmed as the urge hit him like a freight train that he turned to look at Mommy and she was there looking at her watch and then looked up at him. John wanted to run. To plead to make it to the potty. He wanted … anything other than… There wasn’t even enough time to want anything else, his arms went around his belly and he doubled over. There was no stopping it, and it was completely demoralizing. Within seconds of the urge hitting him he was panting as warm liquid mush filled the back of his diaper, spreading out to fill every nook and cranny available, and then somehow finding or making more space. Holding the side of the wagon, he steadied himself as a little more somehow came out of him. The sound of footsteps in the grass coming toward him was faint in what little attention he had to spare, but he looked up to see Mommy smiling down at him. She held out her hand and asked “Would you like to walk, or do you want me to carry you?” The answer was obvious “Please carry me, Mommy.” She just nodded as she reached down and lifted him up, sliding her arm under him and lowering him onto her left forearm. He grimaced as all of his weight landed on that arm butt first. His shoes were pulled off and deposited on the porch as they got to the steps, and he felt her pause to step out of her shoes at the top of the steps before carrying him in. He barely registered the child gate swinging shut in his peripheral vision as they went through the living room to his bedroom. And so for the first time that he was awake for today, he was on the changing table with his shorts being pulled off and the weird puzzle snaps on his onesie being undone. Before she laid him down she held out her arms in the silent offer of a hug. He reached out in return and was immediately wrapped up in a warm, comforting, hug. She gave him a big kiss on the forehead before laying him down and getting to work. “I don’t understand” was all he could really vocalize. “What don’t you understand, sweety?” “Why did … it was just …” He was breathing fast again, it was freaking him out a little. “Twenty four minutes after you finished the coffee milk, you went off. I timed it last time, and this time you made it the exact same, down to the minute. Although…” She looked at what she was cleaning up “This time you may have gone for a record.” “So this really was the coffee milk?” She just nodded while she scrubbed him diligently. “Yes.” “I don’t want to have to give up coffee.” She stopped wiping and rolled up the used diaper to deposit into the waste bin in the changing table. “Lift.” As he raised booty, she slid a clean diaper underneath him and patted him on the hip and said “Down.” He flopped back down and as she set back about powdering him and taping him back up she explained “You don’t have to give up coffee. And every so often most littles get constipated from time to time and need an enema or a suppository. So at least it doesn’t look like you’ll be having that problem!” He shuddered as she said two of those words and she re-snapped his onesie before standing him back up. Instead of putting him down she picked him up in a big hug and held him to her chest with her cheek pressed against his. She whispered “It’s okay. I love you.” Hearing those words gave him butterflies in his stomach. (Thankfully just butterflies this time!) Carrying him to the living room, still minus the shorts, she stood him up on the couch and ruffled his hair before asking “Okay, what would you like to do for a couple of hours?” Without hesitation this time, he answered “May I play on my tablet?” Not only did Mommy say “Absolutely!” but she handed it to him and went to fix him a sippy cup of water. A few minutes later, John found himself leaning back against Xerxes, a blanket over him and the dog keeping him nice and warm. Staring at the tablet he was having a little bit of trouble focusing, but he found a neat little puzzle game that involved spinning discs to make a ball have a path to get out from the middle of the puzzle to the outside of the puzzle. It was sort of like a round labyrinth puzzle, but every layer had to be turned. It was simple and neat. And for some reason, every time the ball rolled along he had another little giggle fit. Without realizing it, his giggle fits were starting to subside as he wound down from his milk high. And he started to focus more on the puzzles and make more progress as he went. With all of the windows open, it was easy to hear a truck coming down the driveway. As if prepared, Mom came in and turned on the coffee maker. John thought about hopping up immediately but wanted to at least finish this last puzzle first. About the same time that he finished his puzzle, there were footsteps on the porch. So getting up, Xerxes stood up behind him and did a full body shake while he put the tablet back on the coffee table where Mom kept it. John walked over to the door as Mom showed Mr Mike into the house. The man had to duck a little to step through a thirteen foot tall door frame. Mr Mike smiled as he greeted Mom and held out a large (to John) container, cleaned and ready to return. On top of the container was a little cardboard box. “What’s this?” she asked him. With a coy smile he said “Well. I guess you’ll have to open it so that we can find out!” Immediately Mom sat the container on the counter and opened the box to find what looked to John to be a large handmade mug. To everyone else around here it was just a normal sized mug. The cool thing about the mug was that there was a stream painted all the way around it, and the handle was somehow shaped like a tree limb and painted accordingly. Mom immediately stepped up to give him a big hug and a thank you. “Mike! This is gorgeous!” With a great big smile he nodded “Well, I’m glad that you like it! I know someone that teaches pottery and I called in a favor.” Practically bouncing with excitement she held it from a couple of different angles now and complimented “Usually cups half this pretty are uncomfortable to hold. This is very good work!” Mike held up a hand and said “One more thing. John, could you turn around for just a moment?” With a nonchalant shrug, John turned around to look at Xerxes, who was standing behind him with a big happy dog grin on his face as his tail whipped back and forth. John felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see a grinning giant man with one arm behind his back. Chuckling, Mike explained "You know John, your Mom's not the only on that gets a present. I searched the entire store and this was the only thing I could find that seemed appropriate for you." And without further ado, his left arm came around and John was presented with ... a stuffie. But this wasn't any stuffie. This stuffie looked like it was meant to be some sort of a lizard, a lizard that was then over filled to make it seem more welcoming. It looked ridiculous. It looked like someone started with a poorly drawn Godzilla that they then colored like an iguana. It was the size of his entire torso, and had legs that bent awkwardly in much the same way that a Vienna Sausage doesn't. Reaching out silently, seemingly mesmerized by the unfathomably awkward appearance of this large stuffie, he grabbed it and squeezed it. It felt like a giant mutated marshmallow. And all of it was somehow eclipsed by the eyes. Those outlandish eyes. The two glassy eyes staring back at him were a small landscape of jade and caramel colored swirls that had a small black disc in them. The most elaborate googly eyes in either dimension were on this ... John was at a loss for words. He found himself so lost in his search for words that he started with a little laugh. Then the laugh started to grow more and more until he could hardly breath for the laughter. John, and his entire history of being able to react on the fly and make up anything on a whim were defeated by this stuffie. The single squishy embodiment of the word "Derp." Standing there laughing so hard he was crying for easily two solid minutes, it took a while to regain any semblance of composure. The giggles he’d had since the milk this morning were more than back. It took longer than he realized that the two bigs were kneeling down next to him and that Mommy had a hand behind him trying to hold him up while he had a full on laugh attack. Eventually catching his breath he wiped at his eyes. “Hahaha… oh my … Mister M… Hahaha Mist… Mister Mike he … hahhh I’m okay … I can breathe …” The two bigs both seemed almost as amused by his reaction as he did by the … derp…. Derpasaur … Interrupting his train of though, Mommy asked “Do you like him?” Exclaiming “Are you kidding!? Look at him! He’s glorious! And Derpy. Derp…. Us … no …” It was impossible to notice that the two bigs over him nodded at each other as he mulled over names. Mumbling to himself, John tried “Derp … derpus? M… no … Godzi… no … Derpzi… no, too eas… Argo!...Hahahaha. Oh, Oh, this is great!” Mr Mike ruffled his hair and asked “Did you name him already?” “Yup!” John exclaimed proudly. “What did you name him?” Mommy asked from behind him. “Argo McDerpus!” “…”

Hello! I know it's been quite a few days since my last post. First, let me just say this: I'm so sorry for being gone for so long. I know it's only been about 10 days since the last chapter, but that's still far longer than I'd like to take between posting, and I figured I owed you readers an explanation. I've been trying to write this latest chapter the entire time, but I was experiencing a dreadful combination of burn out and writer's block. The burn out was not from writing, but everything else revolving around in my life. I won't get too personal, but in the span of the last week, my dog had to have surgery, I experienced an injury at work that messed with my lower back, and I was in the middle of a familial spat. Along with my work, this left me drained of almost all my energy, and when I would sit down to write, I could barely come up with a few hundred words before having to stop for the night. The longer this went on, the more I felt the pressure to deliver, and I couldn't stand the thought of posting after a week with nothing to show for it. So...I powered through. Thanks to the wonderful blessing that is caffeine, I was able to work through that lack of energy, and chapter 11 is finally here! Originally, I planned for this to just be one of those prologue "side chapter", but while I was writing it, it sort of became it's own beast. It is mostly a look at Emma's past, but starts and ends at current point of the story. I guess you could say its a "half-side chapter"? Regardless, Chapter 11 is finally here, and I can't wait to have you read it! One question before the chapter begins though. I've noticed one of the biggest struggles of the story comes not from the writing process, but rather the formatting and posting of the story. I tend to write using google docs, and then copy and paste over to the forum. This carries over the text itself, however, all of the formatting, including the bold and italic words, as well as the spacing for paragraphs, has to be redone. I don't mind doing this, but it does take longer for the chapters to come out. So I was wondering, would you readers like for me to continue with the formatting process as is, taking a bit longer for the chapters to come out, or would you rather I just post a PDF file as an attachment, cutting down the time between posts, but also requiring a download of the attachment? Please let me know which option you prefer, and I'll either keep up with what I'm doing, or start with the PDF's the next chapter. Without further ado, here is chapter 11 of Embracing Oneself. I hope you enjoy, and as always, thank you for reading. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 11: Memorias Praeteriti July 22nd, 2023. 1:01pm Just 4 more hours, and I can get home to my Little One. That’s the thought driving me crazy. Just imagining Roxie awaiting me at home makes the seconds seem like hours. It pains me to be away from her for even this briefest of periods, but the duties of reality beckon. Typing away at my keyboard, filling the spreadsheets with numerical representations of value, I try with wavering willpower to keep my mind off my wonderfully gothic girl. I wonder how far along the list she’s gotten? Maybe I should check in on her. Make sure those chores are getting done. No, Emma! There’s work to be done! I force my mind back to the task at hand, listing the budgetary restrictions for Mr. Arrelaino’s upcoming “investor meeting.” While I appreciate his business as a client, his idea of necessary expenses leaves me wishing for a stiff drink. Seriously, does he need to spend 12,000 dollars on “executive entertainment?” What kind of high-class strippers does he plan to obtain? A buzz from the table draws my attention, a chime of notification begging to be answered. I guess it wouldn’t hurt to take a momentary respite. Holding my finger against the sensor, my phone opens to my wallpaper; a familiar girl hugging my leg is presented to me. I wonder how much of a fit she’d throw if she knew I made that picture into my background. I open up my messages, seeing a simple response from my darling girl. My Roxie❤️: Hi Mommy!!! Hope your days going awesome! I’ve got the chore list all fimished up! My Roxie❤️: *finished not fimished* She already finished everything on the list? Somehow, I find that hard to believe. You: Oh really? You’ve finished everything? You better not be fibbing, baby. The bubble in the bottom pops momentarily before a pair of images appear. The first shows a spotless kitchen sink, the dishes drying off to the side. The second shows an equally tidy living room, sans her personal little spot on the floor. You: That’s a very good girl, but I believe there was another item on your to-do list… The message cue remains blank, leaving me to wonder if she was telling a little white lie. After all, this IS Roxie I’m talking to. I love my little one to death, but her memory is not one of her most advantageous traits. But I’m proven wrong, as a third photo pops up, my excitement building. It shows a selfie of her facing away from the bathroom mirror, her rear in view. Her diaper, in pristine condition just hours ago, now sags with the hefty weight of her mess. The enema clearly did its job well, as the discoloration seems to almost reach the top of the waistband. My Roxie❤️: I didn’t forget! You: So I can see! You did such a good job, sweetie. I’m proud of you for remembering. My Roxie❤️: Thank you, Mommy! Can I have some bouncy time pwease? I chuckle at her message. Of course she wants to play around in her messy diaper! Such a dirty little girl I have. I feel the moistness between my legs growing at the thought. I fight against my innermost desire, keeping my hand away from my growing lust. Think about anything else! The elderly! A can of rotten tuna! The portrait of Charles V! That did it. I felt the fog clear from my mind. You: Sure, baby. But remember not to have too much fun, and to clean yourself up before I get back. Don’t forget about our event tonight! My Roxie❤️: I didn’t forget Mommy. Trust me, I don’t to meet them for the first time smelling like a messy diaper. Love you xoxo. The thought of tonight fills me with dread and delight. There are so many things that could go wrong. For starters, Alex and Jessica could decide they don’t like Roxie, or vice versa. Or maybe they all end up getting along, but someone takes something too far. A step in the wrong direction. A misplaced joke. An act gone too far. But if the stars align, and everything works out as it should, this could end up being a rather fun experience, or perhaps more than just that. My eyes scan across my desk, locking onto the keepsake from all those years ago. The small bit of metal, fashioned into the rough approximation of a coin, seems to stare back at me. I pick it up, feeling the weighty silver in the palm of my hand. The cool sensation fades, my skin warming up the material rapidly. Has it really been almost 4 years since that day? I don’t think I’ll ever forget it. *** November 15th, 2019. 9:47pm The gentle snowflakes fall onto the windshield of my car, remaining for just a fraction of a second before melting into droplets. This early into the coming winter, the cold isn’t enough for the crystals to remain for more than a moment. Stepping out into the chilly air, I pull my jacket close against my body, trying to keep warm. Walking through the lot, it doesn’t take long for me to make my way towards the bouncer that blocks the entrance. “I.D, ma’am.” His thick accent fills the otherwise empty air. “Sonny, don’t you ever get tired of this bit?” My old friend knows my face like a band knows their song: from memory, permanently burned into his neurons. “Not a bit Emma. Welcome back to Nexus. Just so you know, your buddy got here a tad before you.” I give him a nod in thanks and make my way inside. The leather and lights used to disorient me at first, but by now it’s a familiar sight. Making my way through the club, I pass by the bar, watching the patrons down a variety of themed cocktails. “Hey Emma, long time! Could I interest you in a ‘Naked Lady’ perchance?” I approach the bar. “That depends, Ava. The drink or the person?” The bartender looks me up and down. “Well, I WAS talking about the drink, but wait until I get off and maybe we’ll talk.” “As much as I’d love for you to get off, I’ve got my hands full tonight.” We both smile at the double entendre. “You seen Alex? Supposed to meet me here.” Ava points towards the booth section. “Yeah, he’s down there. Got some blond with him. Another friend of yours?” No, but I have some idea of who it could be. “Not exactly, Ava. Thanks for the info. I might be back for that ‘Naked Lady’ later though.” I wink at her before continuing on my way. Following along the path, I turn my head to the left, watching some poor sub getting his ass reddened on the Saint Andrew’s cross. I almost stopped to watch the scene unfold, but it’s nothing new to me. Reaching the booths, a friendly face smiles up at me, a drink in hand. “Emma! Glad you could make it!” Alex steps up from his spot, giving me a peck on the lips. I can sense the faint aftertaste of vermouth on his mouth. “How was work?” We both sit down in the half-circle booth, facing out toward the rest of the dungeon. “It was a pretty good day! There’s been talk around the company, and apparently, there’s an opening for an account manager. I’m not hedging my bets or anything, but the talk around the water cooler is that my name is floating around for the position!” Alex looks genuinely happy for me. “That’s wonderful news! Should we toast in celebration?” “Not yet, my friend. Let’s not count the chickens before they hatch. Besides, I know you didn’t call me here for small talk. Ava tells me that you brought someone along with you!” I let my words tease him like a belt teases against a submissive’s skin. His look away tells me everything I need to know. “Yeah…she’s the one I’ve been telling you about. Seriously Em, there’s something special about this one. She’s got…well, let’s just say she’s an interesting character.” Well, well. Consider my interest piqued. “So…where’s she at? Is she invisible?” Oh, how I enjoy teasing him so. “She’s in the bathroom right now, which is kind of ironic. You’ll see what I mean when she gets back.” Ironic? What could possibly be ironic about using the restroom? Was she one of those subs who liked to be pissed on? Not my cup of tea, but hey everyone has their quirks. I see Alex’s gaze turn outwards, at first thinking one of the various sessions caught his eye; then I saw her. Now I get what he meant. I had seen her type occasionally at Nexus. A “Little”, I believe they’re called. Ones who parade around in childish clothing, acting cute and engaging in the softer aspects of our world. She appeared no different, wearing a white onesie with “I ❤️ Daddy” across the front. I watch the girl meet Alex’s eyes, and do an awkward sort of hastened waddle toward us. She almost jumps into the booth, landing next to Alex, who manages to scooch himself over to avoid the collision. “I’m back Daddy!” the energetic girl shouts, locking her lips with his. Damn, I guess they’re moving fast. Alex and I have an…interesting relationship. While I consider us friends, there’s more to the story. I guess you could use the word “fuckbuddies” to describe our situation, but that sounds a tad too pedestrian. It’s more like we’re best friends, who manage to have some romantic affection from time to time. I even attempted to be submissive for him once, before realizing that my tendencies lean towards the strictly dominant. So I have no qualms about his recent…exploration with this new girl. Girlfriend? Rather, I’m more caught off by his choice of submissive. I would never picture him in the “Daddy” role, but watching him look at her with such adoration, I guess he’s taken a liking to it. It probably beats the tedium of the usual pool of subs around here. It always seems like the same story. “Spank me harder Mistress. Let me worship your feet? Punish me more!” As much as I enjoy those aspects, the lack of a true emotional bond that comes from meeting people at Nexus can be rather unpleasant. I wonder if someone like her is any different. I snap out of my observation, watching the girl stare at me, a big smile on her face. “Hi, I’m Jessica, or Jessie, or just Jess if you prefer! You’re Emma, right? Da…Alex has told me so much about you! Do you come here often? Do you like the atmosphere? What kind of drinks do you like? I think you’d…” Alex places his hand on her shoulder. “Now sweetie, don’t you think you’re asking too many questions at once?” Realization seems to strike the girl. “Oh, I’m so sorry!” She looks mighty embarrassed right now. “I’m Neurodivergent, or more specifically, I have ADHD and Autism. I’ve been told I can be ‘a lot’ for people. Sorry…” The poor girl looks like she’s about to cry, and my heart can’t help but ache for her. “Don’t be sorry. Yes, I’m Emma. It’s very nice to meet you, Jessica.” I stick my hand across the table, offering a handshake. Jessica watches my hand for a moment, almost as if it’s a strange, otherworldly object, before reaching out herself. She grabs onto my hand with just her fingers, offering a simple shake. Alex looks rather shocked by the interaction. “Wow, Em. Jess must really like you! It’s not often that she lets a new person touch her.” I feel honored by that, Jessica. “Well, I certainly like her too. Not often I see such a cute little girl in here.” Cute little girl? Where did that come from? The words come out of my mouth naturally, like I’d had a deep longing to speak them. Jessica looks happy and satisfied, bouncing up and down in her seat. She IS an adorable one though. Alex clears his throat, gaining the submissive’s attention. “Sweetie, why don’t you go and get yourself a drink? The grown-ups are going to have a quick discussion.” He hands Jessica his credit card, which she snatches from his hand. Hopping out of her seat, I turn to watch her skip away to the bar. I’m not usually one to glance at another’s ass, but the odd shape catches my attention. The way it protrudes through her clothes…is she wearing…protection? Alex catches the path of my vision. “So, you see something you like?” I’m thankful for the dark lighting of the club, hiding my embarrassment well. “Sorry, I know it’s not the most polite thing to do.” Alex smiles at me from across the table. “It’s alright Em. Believe it or not, I’m kind of glad you’ve shown an interest in her,” He says, a glint in his eye. Now my curiosity has reached a new high. At first, I thought Alex had brought me here under the pretense of another night of passion. Then, after meeting Jessica, my mind went to him just wanting to show off. But now, my thought process tells me it’s somewhere in the middle. “Go on,” I implore. “What are you thinking about, Alex?” He clears his throat again, sitting upright, positioning himself for a serious talk. “Well, let’s start with what you probably already guessed. You know I’ve been seeing her for quite some time now, but I’ve kept the details of our ‘situation’ under wraps for a reason. I wanted to see your reaction towards her before continuing onwards. What are your impressions of Jessica?” That’s a good question. Just how do I feel about the girl? My mind attempts to shield me from the truth. You’re just reacting towards the unknown. The newness intrigues you, that’s all. It’s just the break from normality that has your heart racing. But the wall is cracking, and the innermost part of me begins to shine through, like rays of light through a mosaic. And Alex can tell. I can see it vividly. There’s no use hiding it, certainly not from him. He knows me too well for me to tell anything other than the truth. “She’s beautiful, Alex. Not just in appearance, but as a whole. Her carefree attitude, the joy on her face as she lights up, even her rather unusual quirks. I can see why you fell for her.” What’s that saying? The truth will set you free? I was never the religious type, but the words seemed to fit the circumstance. “I’m glad you think so,” Alex says. “I think she’s wonderful. I never thought I’d fall into the caregiver role, but it’s been incredibly fulfilling: taking care of her, that is. I think she might just be that special someone, you know?” “That…that’s great. I’m very happy for you.” While that was true, inside I was also filled with sorrow. Him finally having someone of his own, a submissive no less, most likely meant that our trists together would come to an end. “So, is that why I’m here? You’ve come to say goodbye?” Alex’s reaction was not what I expected. I assumed I’d be met with eyes of pity or words of comfort, but his chortle caught me by surprise. “Goodbye?” he says between laughs. “That’s a laugh! No, Emma. This isn’t the end of our fun together. It’s more like an evolution.” “An ‘evolution’?” I ask. “What praytell does that mean?” Alex opens his mouth to explain but is interrupted before a word escapes from his lips. Jessica returns, a pair of drinks in hand. “I’m back! This drink here is for you, Emma. The nice lady behind the bar told me you would like this drink, so I got it for you!” She places the taller glass before me, a small plastic umbrella adorning the crystalline rim. I guess I ended up with a ‘Naked Lady’ after all. Oh well, not gonna complain about the free booze. I take the drink, careful to avoid poking my eye out with the topper and take a sip. The liquid reminds me much of the mythological Ambrosia; its golden pallet and sweetness make the drink almost overpowering, but just manages to stay within the range of delectable. “Welcome back sweetie,” Alex says with such tenderness. “I was just beginning to broach what we discussed with Emma.” I take another sip of my cocktail and watch Jessica become excited at the news. “Oh, did you get to the part about cucking yet, Daddy?” I choke upon hearing her words, the once tasty drink burning my throat as I sputter it up. “Wh…what!?!” I ask between coughs. What is tonight turning into?!? “Jessica, you can’t just blurt that kind of thing out so nonchalantly. Now, apologize to Emma.” Jessica looks down, the top of her knee bouncing just above the view of the table. “I’m sorry Emma. I didn’t mean to startle you at all with my question. I was just curious how far you and Daddy had gotten in your conversation. I’m really, very sorry.” Damn. First I’m coughing up my drink, and now I’m feeling sorry for her again. What’s going on with me? “It’s okay, Jess. I was just surprised is all.” I turn to Alex, glaring at him something fierce. “Your Daddy has yet to mention any ‘cucking’ yet. Perhaps he wishes to explain himself…right now.” I can see him sweating bullets across from me. “Well, I’d hoped to ease you into the conversation, but fine. We’ll put all the cards on the table. Jessica and I have a…rather strange proposition for you.” His grin attempts to hide just how anxious he’s feeling. Just how “strange” is it? “Go on. I’m listening.” My answer is cold and to the point. With these types of scenarios, it’s best to lead with pure words, not getting hung up on emotion. I’ve learned that all too well. Alex and Jessica share a look before he continues. “As you know, Jessica is a ‘Little”, and I’ve been acting as her ‘Daddy’ for some time now. Lately, Jessica has expressed her desire to take the roleplay in a new direction. That’s where you come in!” I raise an eyebrow. “Right. And by a new direction, you mean cuckolding?” Jessica pipes up. “In technical terms, it would be ‘cuckqueaning’. It’s the gender-opposite term for cuckolding. It’s the practice of consensual adultery. Are you familiar with the practice of cucking?” The look on her face tells me that her line of questioning, while strangely presented, is earnest. “Only in theory.” I take a swig of my drink, downing the last of the liquid. The taste seems less appealing than before, perhaps due to my recent choking fit. “Let me get this straight. Alex wants to fuck me, and you want to watch?” Jessica lets out a single laugh, sounding a bit forced. “It would be more accurate to say I want you to have intercourse with Alex, and that I also want to watch.” She lets out a massive grin, astounding me that seems so innocent could hold such a devious mind. “I…I don’t understand. I mean, I get what you’re getting at, but I’m still left wondering why. What do YOU get out of this engagement? Is it the humiliation, or committing to the baby role, or what?” My heart’s rhythm begins to ramp up. I find myself hanging on the edge of my seat, awaiting her continuation. “You’re partially correct. A lot of the idea stems from the ideals of humiliation and furthering the roleplay. There’s more to it than just that though. I also think it’s incredibly hot to watch two people having sexual intercourse.” Ahh, she’s a voyeur. This makes more sense. “The idea alone of watching you and Daddy have penetrative sex, while I sit there wearing my diapers makes me aroused. Sitting there, humping my diapees whilst Daddy has his way with a real woman, watching her…Mmmpphh!!!” Jessica is silenced with a pacifier, Alex pushing it between her lips. “Too much detail, sweetheart. Why don’t you suckle on your paci for a bit while the grown-ups wrap this up?” Alex’s question was more of a statement, as Jessica slumps into her seat. A solitary suckle from her grumpy face brings a smile to mine. She’s even cute when she’s pouting! “Sorry bout that. She tends to ramble when she gets excited.” “Oh, it’s not a bother! I’ve heard Jessica’s side, now it’s your turn. Why do you want this, Alex?” I half expect him to look away, perhaps some look of embarrassment to brush aside, but he just looks straight at me. My legs begin to turn to jelly, and I’m thankful that I’m still seated. “My part is simple. I get to enjoy the company of my two favorite ladies, and make them both feel good at the same time.” His way with words always leaves me weak in the knees. He can be a real charmer at times. “Plus, we figured you’d probably enjoy the chance to stretch those dormant dominant muscles of yours. I mean, it’s been 9 months since you split with…her, right?” Of course, he had to ruin his streak. I…don’t want to think about her right now. I decided to quickly follow up on the subject, not wanting to ruminate on those thoughts any longer. “I get it. We’ve already enjoyed each other’s company, so I’d make the perfect candidate for this type of scene.” “Bingo!” Alex’s jovialness continues to shine through. “So, what do you say? Are you interested?” I hesitate for a moment. “I…I’m not sure. This is all just…so much. There’s a lot to consider…” Alex is about to speak, perhaps to convince me more, when I hear a small pop. I turn over to Jessica, who’s holding her pacifier in hand. Alex looks displeased by the act but says nothing aloud. “Emma, how would you like to make a bet?” A bet? Alright, consider me interested. I’ll play the game. “And, what would be the nature of this bet, little one?” Jessica reaches into the square pocket on the chest of her onesie, pulling out a small, metal circle. The shape is rather strange, not being the most symmetrical of items. “This is a coin that I made by hand. I’ve dabbled in a bit of metalworking. It is made of pure silver and is one of a matching pair. I keep one at home, and the other on me as a good luck charm.” She looks rather proud of herself, seeming to take pride in her craftsmanship. “It’s certainly a beautiful coin, Jessie, but you’ve still yet to set the rules of the wager. You might be putting the cart before the horse,” I state, letting my tone reach a level of seduction that I haven’t used in quite some time. “Oh yeah, you’re right!” Jessica puts the coin back in her pocket. “Here’s my wager: I bet I can make you aroused without a single word.” OK, that wasn’t quite the wager I was expecting, but let’s see where this goes. “If I manage to do so, you come back with us. Tonight. If I fail, the coin is yours.” What a clever girl. In her roundabout way, she not only managed to give me a reason to take the bet, but she also provided me with an easy out. If I did like what she was about to do, I’d have a genuine interest in continuing things, and if I didn’t, there was a reward for being honest. Still, to offer up such a cherished keepsake…she must really want this to happen. “Jessica, you can’t just bribe Emma into wanting this. She has to…” I hold my hand up, silencing Alex in his tracks. “Okay, Jessie. I accept your terms,” I say, already feeling like I’ve lost this bet. I watch Jessica’s legs swing out from the booth, looking at me with a hunger in her eyes. She approaches my side, and I begin to slide over to make room for her, but she puts her hand on my arm, keeping me in place. Lifting her leg, she carefully places herself over me, bringing our bodies face to face. Even on her knees, the girl has to look up to make eye contact with me. I feel the weight of her body press against me, the softness of her lower body making contact with my pelvis. I hear a slight crinkling noise as she does so. That answer’s my earlier question. I wonder what she plans on doing. Leaning into me can’t be the extent of her plan. “Pay attention,” Jessica whispers in my ear. She closes her eyes, seeming to focus her attention elsewhere. My curiosity only increases when I feel the heat from her body increasing. What is that? Wait…SHE’S PISSING IN THE DIAPER?!? I can just make out a hissing sound from below, leaving no doubt in my mind about the source of the heat. Oh my god, OH MY GOD! I can feel a different heat emerging from within me. Jessica had succeeded. I can feel my legs pressing together, the moistness between them evident. I was enjoying this. Jessica opened her eyes, and I could tell from her look that she’d already deduced the effects of her little showing. “Looks like I won our bet, Emma.” Damn, she’s right! How? How could that have worked so easily? Just as I’m lamenting my loss, I come to realize the girl’s fatal mistake. “Not so fast. Wasn’t the bet that you’d manage to arouse me without a single word? What was it you said? ‘Pay attention’, wasn’t it? I guess that means I won!” I can see the look of triumph leave Jessica, the girl having been made aware of her error. She tried so hard too. I guess that counts for something. “How about this,” I reach into the girl’s pocket, pulling out the odd coin. “Let’s call it a draw. After all, I am turned on by your efforts, even with your little misstep. I don’t see any reason why we both shouldn’t claim our rewards.” I lean forward, pressing my lips against hers. Jessica returns the favor, burning herself deep into the kiss. We continue for a few seconds, before breaking off for air. “I…think I…can accept a draw,” Jessica says between her gasps for air. I look at her for a moment with my lust-filled eyes, before noticing another set on us. I notice Alex staring at us with a blank expression. “S…sorry Alex. I know the plan was for the reverse to happen. My bad!” I say with a cheeky grin. “It’s alright, I’m just…I don’t think I can stand up for a while…” I guess he enjoyed the show! I slide across the booth, Jessica moving her legs out of the way, until I’m situated next to him. Judging from the bulge protruding from his jeans, he perhaps enjoyed it a bit too much. I place my hand over the protrusion, rubbing it back and forth. This produces a deep groan from Alex, enjoying the stifled sensation. “Well, well. This won’t do at all. We should probably get that taken care of, don’t you think? Let’s get out of here, and give little Jessie here a show to remember.” *** “Oh fuck! Yes, Alex! Just like that!” “I’m gonna cum in my diapee!!!” “God, Emma! You’re so good at this!” The events from that night still sit with me, even all these years later. I don’t know if it’s the work of the coin, a memento from that night, or my plans for the evening, but the memories seem to burn exceptionally bright in my mindscape. That night, those experiences…they just might begin anew! A knock at my door snaps me from my daydream. I quickly pinch myself, attempting to distance my mind from the lustrous thoughts and put on my professional mask. “C…come in!” I say, still frazzled by the interruption. Andrew walks into my office, holding a manila envelope with care. “I’ve got the previous month’s statements for the Arrelaino account you asked for…Emma, are you alright? You look pale.” “I’m fine,” I muster with all the confidence I can pull. “Just a little tired. Thank you, Andrew. You can just leave them on the desk.” He does as much before opening his mouth once more. “You know, you should finally look into getting an assistant, instead of having your PARTNER running your errands for you.” As much as I hate to admit it, Andrew has a point there. “Sorry, my friend. I know I’ve mentioned that I prefer to get stuff done on my own, but with the increased load, I might just open up that position.” He gives me a wink “I’d hate to lose my spot as your pack mule, but it’ll be for the best.” He looks down at my hand, noticing my keepsake. “A souvenir?” “Yeah, something like that,” I say, clutching the coin in hand and bringing it close to my chest. “A Memento from a wonderful night.” “Neeto,” He responds, clearly not interested in the token. “Well, I just wanted to finish my drop-off before clocking out for the day. I’ll see you Monday?” What is he talking about, leaving for the day? It’s only…fuck. My daydreaming had taken up more time than I thought, the clock reading quarter to five. “Yeah, I’ll see you on Monday.” I remain calm on the outside and save my freakout until I watch him close the door upon his exit. FUUUUUCK!!! How am I supposed to finish this up in time? I guess I’ll just do as much as I can, and deal with the rest on Monday morning. I get back to work, typing as fast as my fingers can allow, hoping to get as much done in the next 15 minutes as humanly possible. *** Mommy isn’t the only one who can plan a surprise! After sending my little tease of a photo, I place the phone down on the bathroom counter. While part of me wants to do nothing more than smush around in my mess, I have more pressing matters to attend to. Reaching into the cupboard beneath the bathroom sink, I pull out a small brown box. Peeling the tape off with my fingernails, I open it up, looking at my recent purchase with delight. “I can’t wait to see the look on Mommy’s face,” I say to myself. I take a look at my hair in the mirror, taking in the sight of my dark hair. Taking my fill, I pull the hair dye out from the box, as well as the small dyeing kit, complete with brushes, hair clamps, and a small bowl for mixing and holding the dye. Let’s do this!

Yesterday morning while doing yardwork, was mowing the lawn and the urge hit. Massive amount as I had to stop and wait for a few seconds until done. By the time I was finished with the yard about 45 minutes later it had spread out very nicely.

Do you have a link on how you do your method of stent? I wanted to start off using stents. And even use them as a starting point for me to enjoy wearing diapers 24/7

The ride to Crystal’s was both exhilarating and terrifying for Danny. While they hadn’t ended things on bad terms by any means, he still couldn’t shake the nervous feeling that this was all moving too fast. It was bound to fall apart eventually…right? He twiddled his fingers about in the back seat of Crystal’s car as he tried to remind himself that it was largely Crystal’s idea originally, but that didn’t change that it had been over 5 months. He just wasn’t quite sure how it was all going to mend back together. “Are you excited?” Crystal asked, breaking the silence of the last bit of the drive before putting the car into park as she pulled into her driveway. Danny nervously nodded his head, staring out at the familiar home as he got out of the car, following Crystal into her house. To Danny, almost nothing had changed. Everything seemed to be exactly as he left it. Pictures and decor lined the hallway, while the same fake plants covered the entryway table as the same yellowish light flooded the hallway. Crystal wasted no time as she slipped her shoes off, making her way down the hall as Danny quickly did the same. Danny hurried after her down the hall as she stopped at the door to his old nursery before Crystal stepped inside. Danny hesitantly followed after, feeling his nervous stomach twist about as he took a deep breath before stepping inside, ultimately finding it nearly identical to how he had left it. “I feel it's only fair to tell you that I also saw someone else,” Crystal said suddenly, breaking the silence. “It was pretty brief, but it happened,” “Oh,” Danny said, unsure of what to say as he tried not to let himself feel bad about it. Afterall, he had left. “Was he, uh-” “Yes, sweetie. He was a little guy just like you,” She chuckled. “Things were going nicely online, but once we met in person it only lasted a weekend,” Danny nodded, not sure what else to say, if anything. It wasn’t like he was allowed to be mad or anything and truthfully he wasn’t. If anything, he was just curious about who this other person was, but knowing Crystal that was about as much information as he was going to get. “Right, well,” Crystal started, walking towards the door as if she had concluded everything she had to say. “I have to admit I wasn’t expecting guests, so I’m going to leave you to it as I have some other things I wanted to accomplish tonight. In the morning we are going to your old apartment to grab your things, and once we return we can get you settled in. It's…7:23pm,” She said, glancing at a clock on the wall. “Which means this is your 24 hour notice to comply with the rules,” Danny nodded as he felt his cheeks blush as he tried to remember what they all were as it had been a long time since he thought about any of them. “I trust you remember where most things are? I’ll grab you a towel and toothbrush and set them out in the bathroom so you can get cleaned up,” Crystal said, turning the corner through the doorway as she took off down the hall. Danny stood in place as he slowly spun about, examining his old room. It felt weird to be back in his old nursery. A place he had told himself he wouldn’t miss when he moved out, but now felt the full effects of its warm, inviting sense of solitude. ~~ Crystal had abruptly awoken Danny rather early in the morning, unsurprised to have found him coddling an old favorite stuffed animal of his with his phone laid out beside him, obviously having fallen asleep watching a video of some type. Crystal had moved quickly, shoving a piece of peanut butter toast in his face as he pulled his clothes on before being rushed out the door and into the car as she took off down the street towards his old apartment. Crystal forcefully knocked on the door as she waited for a response. “Do you still have your keys?” “Uh-” Danny said, slowly pulling them out of his pocket. “I don’t think-” Crystal snatched them out of his hand, unlocking the door as she barged her way inside, dropping the small pile of reusable grocery bags she brought on the floor before taking a quick look around. “Mo-” Danny started, not knowing if Kelsey was home before she came running around the corner. “What the hell!” She shouted. “Get the fuck out of my apartment!” Crystal stayed calm, brushing past her and making her way into the living room. “We’re just here to get Danny’s things, and then were gone,” “Danny doesn’t fucking live here!” Kelsey screamed, watching Crystal start to pull some of the games out of the TV stand and stuff them in a bag. “His name is on the lease, isn’t it?” Crystal said calmly, unphased by her yelling. Kelsey scoffed as she turned to Danny who was still awkwardly standing by the door. “Get your freaky aunt or whatever the fuck out of my apartment!” Danny stood quietly before reaching for a bag on the floor. “I just want to get my stuff…” He said sheepishly, not having expected Crystal to barge her way inside, but knew there was no turning back. “Ugh! You’re the fucking worst!” She shouted, turning around to see Crystal pulling the PS5 off the TV stand. “Hey! That's mine!” She shouted. “Right…” Crystal started, turning it over to reveal a sticker on one side of a small blue dog peeking over the edge. “I suppose this sticker is too then?” “What? Yea, the PS5 is mine,” Kelsey said stupidly, unsure what Crystal could possibly be implying. “Okay, dear. If you really believe that, I think you’ll need to call the police to help us work out what is your’s and what is Danny’s,” Crystal said, carefully placing the PS5 in a bag before tossing the controllers in as well. “Ye- Yea! Maybe I will call the police!” Kelsey yelled. Crystal continued on, grabbing anything she knew was Danny’s as she made her way through the living room. “I encourage it,” She said calmly without acknowledging Kelsey with a look. “Ugh!” Kelsey yelled before storming off into the bedroom where Danny was quietly stuffing his clothes into bags. “You’ve got thirty minutes and then I’m calling the police!” Danny felt himself becoming overwhelmed, not wanting to deal with Kelsey’s anger as he tried to shove the last of his clothes into the already overflowing bags. “You- could help?” He said quietly, lifting the bags as he carried them to the living room. “I’m not going to help you steal from me!” Kelsey shouted, pulling out her phone as she started to desperately text her friends. “Is that everything from the room?” Crystal asked, taking a quick peek through the kitchen. “I think so…” Danny said, trying to remember what all he actually needed. “Why don’t you go through the bathroom, I’ll take another peek at the bedroom,” Crystal said, grabbing one of the last empty bags as she made her way down the hall, finding Kelsey criss-cross on the bed as her fingers rapidly typed away. “This is completely unacceptable,” Kelsey yelled as Crystal slowly meandered throughout the room looking for familiar items. “You know you can’t just storm into someone's house and steal their shit!?” “It's actually the normal thing to do after a breakup. At least leave the man with his things? You already took his dignity,” Crystal said, grabbing a few items out of the night stand. Kelsey rolled her eyes. “Who even are you?” “Someone who loves and cares about him. Which obviously isn’t you anymore,” Crystal said bluntly, heading out of the room, bumping into Danny as he came out of the bathroom. “Is that everything?” Danny took a minute to look around, quickly sifting through bags before giving one more quick walk through the apartment. “That's all of it,” He said softly, grabbing a couple of bags as he headed out towards the car. “Thank you for your hospitality,” Crystal called out sarcastically to Kelsey who was still hiding in the bedroom, carrying the last of the bags out the door before shutting it behind her. Crystal could tell that the whole experience had let Danny a little off kilter. He’d never handled crowds or loud noises well, and an ex-girlfriend screaming at you was definitely something that could be added to that list, but it was nothing that a quick stop at Elmer’s couldn’t fix. Danny’s anxiety eased up as he plowed down his massive portion of food, filling his stomach to the point of bloating before continuing their return trip home. “Do you think you’ll need the full 24 hours to comply?” Crystal asked as she merged onto the freeway, breaking the silence as she sent butterflies through Danny’s stomach as he tried not to let his stomach suddenly explode. “I’m planning on dropping you off before running a few errands, but I was hoping that maybe when I returned…” She said, turning towards Danny who was happily nodding. “Perfect,” She said. “Do you need a refresher?” Danny blushed as he tried to remember everything, ultimately nodding his head just to make sure. “Oh, come on. I bet you know some of them. How about I help you?” Crystal said playfully. “What's the first one?” “Diapers,” Danny said softly as he blushed. “Speak up, sweety,” She said with a grin. “Diapers!” He shouted with more energy than she expected. They both let out a laugh as they looked at each other for a brief second before continuing. “When do you wear them?” Crystal asked. “Always,” Danny said confidently. “And you call me?” “Mommy!” Danny shouted again. “And who decides when your diapers need a change?” “Mommy does!” Danny said excitedly. “And you are?” Crystal asked. “Mommy’s baby,” “Which means….” Crystal said, waiting for Danny to fill in. “I should talk, act and eat like one,” Danny said sheepishly with a bright red face. “And what do you do when Mommy isn’t home?” “Clean!” Danny said, feeling proud of himself that he remembered all of it. “Does Mommy tolerate trouble makers?” Crystal asked. Danny shook his head. “Good job!” Crystal cooed. Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

I have to agree! As a diaper lover, I’d like to see more diaper sex videos, both straight or gay, where there is more of an emphasis on the diaper and less AB.

Late response, but I'm off and on looking to find people to play with. Of the stuff listed in the OP I'm mostly an MMO player, formerly WoW, currently Final Fantasy XIV, with some Guild Wars 2 or Star Wars the Old Republic when I'm feeling like something different. I've actually been on a fighting game kick lately. Tekken 8 mostly as it newest release, with Guilty Gear Strive an occasional fall back. Also got other recent releases I haven't played as much.

Mikey heard Lilith make her way down the hall, spitting out some swift instructions about how Maggie was supposed to scrub the carpet but didn’t care for any of it. He didn’t waste anytime as he let his instinctual urges take over as he assumed his position on all fours, eagerly crawling across the room towards his teddy bear, grabbing it as he positioned himself over top of it as he tightly straddled it with his legs, squeezing it as his boy parts stiffened. His cock twitched as he worked it against the soft, mushy confines of his diaper sending sensational pleasures through his body as the plush teddy bear provided a firm, yet soft surface to grind against. The padding squished as it made room for his girthy member and within seconds he felt himself drifting off into a mystical fantasy as his body's rhythmic endeavor took over. He slowly rocked back and forth, forcing his cock against the bear over and over as he suckled on his binky. A brief moment passed before Lilith could be heard making her way back down the hall as she headed back towards the nursery. “Now, where's my little rascal?” Lilith called out. But Mikey didn’t stop. He didn’t care. Every part of him told him to keep going as he let his mind slip. Lilith let out a soft gasp as she entered the room, finding Mikey mounted over top of his teddy as he rhythmically moved his hips. It would be a lie to say she was surprised, but she certainly had just been expecting to catch him with his hands down his diaper or something similar. “Well… what do we have here?” She said softly, running her hand down his back as she couldn’t help but hold back a smile. Mikey’s body tingled with a sensational wave of goosebumps as her cool, crisp hand slowly traced down his bad sending out jolts of pleasure as he let out a soft moan from behind his pacifier. “Is somebody trying to make cummies?” Lilith cooed, taking a seat on the carpet just beside him as she continued to run her hand over his back. “Does having a big sister excite you?” She teased quietly. Mikey stayed silent aside from the faint moans he made as he let Lilith’s words fill his head with desires. He kept his pace, feeling the warm, wet padding envelop his cock as the frictional sensations built at the tip of his cock. “We can keep that a secret if you’d like,” She said with a smirk. “Though I’m not sure you’re doing to well on your end,” Lilith’s fingers danced across his back in a slow, swirling motion as Mikey continued to thrust against his teddy. His soft whimpers and moans were broken up by exhales of hot, steamy air as he chased his desperate need for release. “Such a good boy,” She cooed. “Mommy’s perfect little diaper boy,” She continued before being suddenly interrupted by Maggie’s return. “Ew, gross!” Maggie called out from the doorway, having finished cleaning up her mess in the living room and stumbling back to the nursery to find the two of them. Lilith gave her a scornful look as she turned to get up. “Don’t you stop till you make cummies,” Lilith whispered into Mikey’s ear before pulling out her wand and giving it a quick swish in Maggie’s direction. Maggie suddenly felt a firm bulb fill her mouth as a pacifier materialized out of thin air before feeling a set of leather straps tightly wrap around her head, locking the pacifier in its place. “You think so?” Lilith said with a smirk, strutting over to grab Maggie’s arm, pulling her into the room and towards the rocking chair. “I’m sure we can work it out so that you’re in that same position if you really want,” Mikey tried to make out what was happening as he kept his rhythm up, feeling close to a release as he huffed hot breaths of ecstasy, not thinking about the moisture that had been slowly building up on his pacifier shield. It wasn’t till he saw Maggie forced over Lilith’s knee that he thought to reposition himself. “Usually I’d make you count them out, but seeing as your mouth is otherwise predisposed…” Lilith said, raising her hand up high before bringing it back down with a loud smack against Maggie’s diaper butt. “Maybe I’ll help count backward…25,” She said, raising her hand again as she brought it crashing back down with another loud smack. Mikey’s eyes locked onto her pink diaper as Lilith continued on. He used each thrust to slightly reposition himself until he was staring straight on. The smacks faded into the background as Mikey’s hot breaths turned into frequent moans before his sweet moment of relief finally took over. He thrust forward, having felt the eruption brewing before finally setting it over the edge as electric waves of pleasure soared through his tense body. His mouth opened wide as he shoved his face into his Teddy as a loud stream of moaning began. His cock twitched violently as hot streams of goo shot into the wet padding wrapped around his waist. His hips didn’t stop, eager to squeeze out every last bit of pleasure as he frantically thrusted his diaper against his teddy as his body erupted into a loss of control. Lilith couldn’t help but let out a smirk as she watched him lose control on the floor in front of her. A quick flick of her wand let the nearby paddle take over as she felt her own fingers slipping downwards in complete jealousy of what Mikey had just experienced. “Good boy!” Lilith cooed, watching Mikey collapse on his side out of exhaustion, his teddy still tightly wrapped between his legs as his breathing switched to long heavy pants. He spit his binky out, taking in long deep breaths as he tried to gather himself as loud, firm smacks echoed through the room before coming to a stop a few moments later. Maggie collapsed of her own exhaustion, tumbling off of Lilith’s lap as tears swelled out of her eyes as she lay on the floor not far from Mikey. Lilith couldn’t stop herself from smiling. Pulling her hands back up as she lifted herself out of the chair, knowing she had to care for the two helpless adults in front of her. “Boy, oh boy,” Lilith called out, stopping to do a little stretch. “Looks like I’ve got two tuckered out kiddos in need of a naptime,” Mikey gave no resistance, his eyes already drawing heavy as his breath mellowed out. He could feel himself drifting, barely realizing that Lilith had scooped him up as she carried him to the changing station where his binky had been wiped clean and returned to his mouth. His lips delicately wrapped around its bulb, securely keeping it in his mouth as his eyes faded in and out of blackness, catching brief glimpses of his change before being delicately tucked into his crib and locked in. “Sweet dreams,” He heard Lilith whisper before finally letting his vision fade to black. Lilith turned around to look at Maggie, still laid out on the floor, unsure of what she was expected to do next. “Are you feeling like a big girl, or does the little baby need a nap?” Lilith chuckled. “Do…what…will I have to clean?” Maggie asked quietly, wiping tears from her eyes as she tried to sit on her sore bum. “Of course, sweetie!” Lilith cooed. “I’ve got just the diaper pail in mind that needs a good scrubbing!” Maggie looked disheartened, not wanting to have to do anything at the moment as she felt overwhelmed. “Can…can I take a nap?” “Awww, poor baby,” Lilith said, scooping her up and onto her hip. “Of course you can take a nap. It just means you’ll be my baby for that much longer!” She said with a smirk, carrying Maggie to her newly constructed crib and setting her inside before closing the gate and locking it shut. “You be a good girl now,” Lilith smirked. “I’ll be back in a couple of hours to check on you both,” She said, turning to leave the room. She hit the light switch and gave a quick flick of her wand, forcing the curtains to close themselves as the room filled with darkness, aside from the small night light in the corner that helped to illuminate the bare minimum. “Sweet dreams,” Lilith cooed mockingly with a final swoosh of her wand as the mobile above the two cribs began to rotate, playing a soft gentle lullaby as Lilith closed the door. Maggie collapsed into the soft confines of her new bed, staring up at the small animals as they spun around above her head letting the soft gentle tunes help calm her as she tried to come to terms with everything that had happened thus far. Why did she have to come looking for Mikey? Enjoying the story so far? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar!

Arriving at My Aunt’s House I realized that my aunt was crazy! She was completely nuts, but at fourteen years old, I didn’t have any recourse. I was in the middle of nowhere and couldn’t run away. I couldn’t fight back and change her mind. I could only stay out of her way and not rock the boat. Fortunately, I wasn’t going to keep pooping my pants and I hadn’t wet the bed since I was ten. My aunt promised to let me wear underwear again if I could stay dry for three days, which seemed easy. I expected my mom to flip out when she found out what my aunt did. It was a Monday, and my mom promised to call me on Wednesday after she got settled at her base. I just had to make it until then, and this would all be over. I felt sorry for Scott, especially when I noticed how his mom was treating him. She treated Scott like he was two years old. He had to stay close to an adult all the time and he didn’t have the same privileges that Debbie or I had. In fact, he had to sit in a highchair for dinner. I wasn’t sure if he could help it when he peed, and I wondered if he really did need diapers. I didn’t notice much at first, other than my aunt putting him in a diaper after she put me in the Pull-Up. He and Debbie both sat in car seats. He was kind of a small kid and still fit in a car seat, so that made sense to me. I remembered that I used a car seat when I was his age. He also had a sippy cup in the car, but Aunt Amanda would probably make me use a sippy cup as well. It wasn’t until we got to their house that I noticed anything. First, Aunt Amanda told me, “Tommy, you’re wearing Pull-Ups, but I expect you to use the potty like a big kid. Do you want Auntie to help when you go potty?” I was trying to hide my annoyance, but my tone didn’t do much to hide it. “I can do it myself!” Aunt Amanda rolled her eyes and remarked, “Ok! Just remember to tell me when you go potty.” “WHY?” “Don’t yell at me. It’s not my fault you pooped your pants. Remember, if you want me to treat you like a big kid, you have to show me that you’re a big kid.” I huffed, “Fine! But why do I need to tell you when I go to the bathroom.” “I need to make sure you’re using the potty like you should.” I gritted my teeth and said, “Fine!” I needed to pee, and I had no intention of wetting the Pull-Up, not that I felt that was likely. I tried not to sound snarky, which is difficult for an annoyed fourteen-year-old. “Can I use your bathroom?” Aunt Amanda smiled, “Of course, honey. Remember, this is your house for the summer. It’s right down the hall.” I did my thing, and when I came out, she asked, “Did you go?” I rolled my eyes, “Yes.” “Did you pee or poop?” “I peed.” In a falsely excited voice that you would use if I was just learning to use the potty, my aunt cried out, “GOOD JOB! I’m so proud of you. Now, did you wash your hands?” In reality, I pulled my pants down low enough to aim (albeit my aim wasn’t all that great), zipped up, and left. I didn’t wash my hands, which was normal for me at the time. I replied in a halting and questioning tone, “Yes?” It sounded more like a question than a response, and I think my aunt knew I was lying. She looked at me and asked again, “Are you sure?” I gave away my deception with my stammer, “Um, uh.” “Why don’t you go wash your hands again? Remember, it’s very important to wash your hands after going pee-pee and poo-poo.” While I hated being talked to like I was a three-year-old, I knew that protests would get me nowhere. What I didn’t expect was that I would receive praise when I complied with my aunt’s absurd request. Aunt Amanda praised, “Thank you for being such a good boy; I’m glad you washed your hands.” I know this sounds strange, but I didn’t get much praise from adults back then. My mom tended to criticize me most of the time. She didn’t like my grades; she got mad when I played video games for long periods, and she was mad when I didn’t put away my things. It felt like anything I did was going to make her mad, and when she wasn’t mad, she ignored me. Even my teachers got upset with me, and when I was praised, it was backhanded praise. It was always something like; “See, look what you can do when you apply yourself.” Suddenly my aunt praised me twice in just a few minutes. Ok, it was for peeing in the toilet and washing my hands, but she sounded genuinely proud of me. My aunt changed Scott’s diaper in the living room, right in front of everybody. It seemed weird to me, but my aunt is crazy. It wouldn’t be unusual if he was only three years old, so my aunt didn’t think it was unusual now. At least, she acted like it was normal. Scott seemed resigned to his fate, although he begged me not to watch. Unfortunately, I couldn’t turn away. After his diaper was changed, Scott returned to his cheery self and asked, “Can Tommy and I go play in the yard?” They had a neat playset that he was excited to show me. My aunt shook her head, “I’m sorry, honey. Mommy has to put stuff away, and you need somebody to watch you.” He immediately protested, “But Debbie is playing outside.” “Debbie is a big girl, and big kids can play outside if they are careful.” “I’m a big kid.” Scott’s voice was more of a whine than a true protest, and I’m sure he knew what his mom would say next. “Do big kids wear diapers?” Scott smirked, “Sometimes?” “No, they don’t. Big kids use the potty. When you use the potty, you get big kid privileges.” I felt bad. A few years ago, Scott was still in diapers, but my aunt let him go outside as long as he stayed with me. I figured the same thing still applied and I said, “I can watch him.” “Sorry, but I don’t think so. You haven’t shown me that you are responsible enough yet.” “WHAT?” Aunt Amanda shot me a disapproving look and remarked, “Maybe if you can show me that you can handle responsibility, I’ll let you watch Scotty. But not yet.” She then looked over to Scott, whose face was disappointed, and said, “I’ll tell you what. Jessica is next door, and maybe she is willing to watch you while I get dinner ready.” Jessica looked close to my age. Based on her looks, I figured she was in middle school. Aunt Amanda asked Jessica, “Can you do me a favor? Scott wants to show his cousin the playset outside, but he’s been put back in diapers and doesn’t have big boy privileges.” Jessica smiled, “More accidents?” “I’m afraid so. He wet himself twice on the ride to pick Tommy up.” Jessica nodded and agreed to take us outside. It felt like she was babysitting me as well, which was strange. Jessica asked, “You look old enough to babysit; how old are you?” Now, I was somewhat embarrassed, but maybe I could impress her if she knew I was in high school. I guessed she was in eighth grade, and she might think it’s cool to date a kid in high school. That’s what boys my age should do, and I hoped that she could be my girlfriend for the summer. This summer might not suck so bad if I had a girlfriend. Unfortunately, I had no idea how to get a girlfriend, and I only wanted one because that’s what I thought every boy my age wanted. I confidently gloated, “I’m fourteen. I’m going to high school next year.” Jessica didn’t seem all that impressed with a fourteen-year-old who wasn’t even allowed to watch his younger cousin for a few minutes. “Really? Why didn’t Mrs. Whitmore let you watch Scott?” I shrugged and said, “I don’t know; I think she is mad at me.” “Already? What did you do?” I hoped that sounding like a bad boy would help my cause and responded, “She talked down to me, and I don’t let people do that. I’m not a little kid, so you got to treat me with respect.” “I see.” She smirked with a kind of mocking tone, and replied, “Well, I’m younger than you. I’m only thirteen, and I’m going into eighth grade.” She then noticed the elastic band of my Pull-Up peeking above my shorts. “Is that a Pull-Up?” My eyes grew big, and I tried to hide it, but I am terrible at lying. Everybody knows when I’m lying. “NO! Do you think I’m wearing Pull-Ups?” “Whatever, dude. It looks like you are wearing a Pull-Up.” “Well, I’m not.” “If you say so. Just remember, if you are, you still have to use the bathroom. Your aunt is really strict about that.” I shook my head and turned my attention to Scott. They did have a cool playset. It had a jungle gym, a tire swing, and a teeter-totter. If I was still a little kid, I would probably think it was the coolest thing, but I wasn’t supposed to be impressed with stuff like that at fourteen. Scott whined when his mom pulled out the highchair. “Please, Mommy. I don’t want to sit in the highchair.” Aunt Amanda put a pacifier in Scott’s mouth and said, “That’s enough whining out of you. If you want to be a big kid, you have to use the potty. If you keep whining, you are going to sit in your playpen until everybody finishes dinner.” While I did feel sorry for Scott, I knew it was a bad idea to argue with my aunt. I ate in silence, hoping to avoid making her mad. Fortunately, Aunt Amanda left me on my own, but she did have to remind me to clear my plate when I was done. I guess my mom was right; I wasn’t very responsible. We finished dinner, and Aunt Amanda announced, “Ok, kids, it is time to get ready for bed. Tommy, go take a shower and then put on your PJs.” “What? It’s only seven o’clock.” “Yes. It’s almost bedtime. Go shower and put on your pajamas.” Her tone was getting more and more insistent. “I don’t wear pajamas. I don’t have any.” Aunt Amanda looked disgusted. “You don’t. That’s not going to work. It’s too late tonight, but tomorrow we need to buy you some pajamas. I guess you can wear one of Uncle Ron’s tee shirts tonight.” She waved her hands and warned, “Now take off your clothes, and go take a shower. Don’t make me ask you again!” I knew it was a bad idea to test Aunt Amanda any further, so I stripped down to let her inspect my Pull-Up. She praised, “It’s still dry; that’s good. Hopefully, you’ll stay dry for three more days, and you can get your big kid underwear back. Now it’s time for you to take a shower.” “But it’s early,” I complained. “No, it’s not. It’s almost bedtime. Maybe I’ll have to give you and Scott a bath together.” “I don’t take baths.” “Then go take a shower.” Once again, my attempt to establish independence failed miserably. Scott was getting his diaper changed on the floor when I came out. I didn’t have any clothes with me, so I wrapped a towel around my body and asked, “Where is my underwear?” Aunt Amanda pointed to a tee shirt and said, “I’ve got a shirt for you to wear, but I need to put a diaper on you first.” “What? I don’t need diapers.” She asked, “Are you sure about that? You pooped your pants today.” “I don’t wet the bed anymore, I promise. You can even ask my mom.” My case wasn’t helped by the fact that Aunt Amanda knew I wet the bed until I was ten years old. Aunt Amanda was unswayed and simply replied, “I’m sorry, but no. If you need Pull-Ups during the day, you have to sleep in a diaper. That’s our rule. That way, you don’t have to worry about staying dry at night until we know you are potty trained during the day.” She was crazy, but I couldn’t do anything about it. I remarked, “I’m going to tell my mom.” Aunt Amanda was unimpressed and scoffed, “You are? Are you going to tell her you pooped your pants? Your mommy told you to follow our rules, right?” I nodded. “And in our house, big boys don’t poop their pants, do they?” I nodded. “Until I know that you can use the potty like a big boy, you need to wear a diaper at night. Now lie down, so I can get you ready for bed.” She held a pacifier in her hand and ordered, “That’s enough pouting. Now, open up.” I obliged and allowed my aunt to plop the pacifier in my mouth, and reluctantly laid down on the mat. I was trying to hold back cries and sobbed, “Why are you punishing me? It was an accident; I didn’t do it on purpose.” Aunt Amanda hugged me and said, “Honey, I’m not punishing you for pooping your pants.” “You aren’t? It feels like it.” “Well, I’m not. Do you think wearing glasses is punishment?” “No.” “Well, it’s the same with diapers. I don’t want you to pee in your sleep, and the diaper protects it.” “But I don’t pee in my sleep,” I cried. “And if you can show me that’s true, you won’t need diapers anymore. Ok, it’s getting late. I’m going to read you guys a story, and then it’s off to bed.” My uncle’s shirt fit me more like a dress than a shirt. It dropped down to my knees, which made it look like I was wearing a nightgown. Aunt Amanda asked, “How does that feel, sweetie?” “I don’t like it. It feels like I’m wearing a nightgown.” “I agree, but it’s all we have tonight. We’ll get some pajamas for you tomorrow.” We snuggled up next to my aunt, and she told us a story of a boy in a magic land, which was kind of like Jack and The Beanstalk, but her original version. That’s what my dad used to do before he died, and I missed hearing his wonderful stories. After the story, my aunt took us to our rooms. Debbie’s room was a little girl’s room with a lot of pink, and there was a princess bed in the corner. Then we walked into a room that looked like a nursery with two cribs. Aunt Amanda said, “Tommy, you’ll sleep here with Scott.” I cried, “That’s a crib!” She calmly remarked, “Yeah, fortunately, Debbie has a big kid bed, so you can use her old crib.” I cried, “I can’t sleep in a crib. I’m not a baby.” I wanted to avoid the pacifier and stay calm, but it made no sense. I’m fourteen years old; it’s still daylight and I’m being sent to bed; I’m wearing a diaper, and now she is making me sleep in a crib! Aunt Amanda countered, “little kids sleep in a crib.” “But I’m not a little kid, I’m a teenager.” “Big kids don’t wear diapers.” “But I don’t need a diaper.” “Did you poop your pants?” It was a vicious cycle. When I reminded her that I wasn’t a baby, she told me that big kids don’t wear diapers. I whined that I didn’t need the diaper, but she reminded me that I pooped my pants. I needed the diaper because I pooped my pants, and I needed to sleep in a crib because I was wearing a diaper. I tried more tactics to delay my bedtime. I said, “I’m not tired; it’s too early to go to bed.” Aunt Amanda countered, “You’re pouting, and you’re cranky, so I can tell you are tired. It’s time for bed.” “I’m thirsty.” She pointed to a baby bottle. “There is a bottle for you to drink.” She then warned, “Scott already knows this, but I want to make sure you know. Stay in your crib until I get you.” I suddenly found a flaw in her plan. I can’t pee in the toilet if I’m stuck in a crib. She had to lower the rails. “What happens if I wake up and need to pee? If I use the diaper, you’re going to think that I peed in my sleep.” She paused a second and then said, “Scotty sleeps through the night, so usually that’s not a problem. But there is a baby monitor on, and I can hear when you cry. Just remember, if I take you to the potty, you better pee.” In reality, at that age, I rarely woke up in the middle of the night. I usually slept until the morning, and peed after I woke up. I got in the crib, and I have to admit it felt nice when Aunt Amanda tucked me in. She calmly said, “Good Nite.” It was strange; I hated all the baby treatment, but the attention felt good. I never got that attention at home.

Sorry for the long wait everyone, I got busy with life stuff and lost my mojo for a bit. I hope you all enjoy the next part! Thanks for reading, and please let me know what you think! ##### Chapter 13: Schwartzchild Radius Lily “Um, are you okay?” Lily wonders. Erin is across from her at the Arts-and-Crafts station, with an almost pained expression on her face. She’s probably the closest thing to a friend Lily has besides Maisie, and it makes her sort of sad to see that Erin is uncomfortable. “Yeah.” Erin replies, her voice a bit strained. She shifts and stands up, leaning over the table and sighing. “‘M just pooping…” Lily immediately regrets asking, but she’s also relieved that nothing serious is wrong. “Oh,” is all she says in response, and then busies herself as best she can with the play dough in front of her. Erin’s noises of effort, while not obnoxiously loud, are distracting, and she ends up sort of watching her anyway. It’s kind of like seeing a bad car accident–Lily knows she probably shouldn’t stare, but at the same time, she can’t help herself. Erin wiggles a bit when she’s finished. “Whoa…” she says, her cheeks coloring a bit as she smiles; whether it’s from embarrassment or relief, Lily can’t say for sure. But, she thinks it’s probably a little of both… Erin turns around to retrieve a coloring book from the shelf behind her, and it’s immediately obvious that she’s in urgent need of a new diaper, even through the loose clothing she’s wearing. {Wow…} Cici murmurs. {She must’ve really had to go!} [Can we not talk about this, please? It’s gross.] Lily replies. {Why? It’s just poop, everybody does it, and there’s even a book that says so.} Cici counters, sounding entirely too pleased with herself. [Please?] {Ugh. Fine. You’re such a wet blanket sometimes. Even you’ve had poopy pants before, I’m not sure why you’re so squeamish about it now.} [Never in a diaper though.] Lily points out, frowning. {Not yet. Don’t worry, I’m not gonna do anything; but I think you know that it’s gonna happen eventually anyway.} Lily just ignores Cici’s comment and goes back to making her snowman out of the blue play dough. It’s sort of frustrating, because her hands are shaking too badly to get the segments to stack on top of each other; they just keep falling over. Lily sighs and smashes them all back together–maybe she’ll make a big snake instead… Erin just sits down and continues coloring like nothing’s even happened. Even though the smell is a dead giveaway. It’s not unbearable, but any of the room monitors will know immediately that one of them needs a change if they happen to come and check on them. Lily resolves not to say anything to the Room Monitors about it, since she knows how irritating it is to be interrupted in the middle of a coloring project. “Doesn’t that bother you?” Lily wonders. “Nope. I don’t mind sitting in a dirty diaper. I don’t wanna be in it for a long time, but it’s okay for now.” “Oh…okay then.” Lily says. “Uh-oh! Somebody needs a diaper change!” Miss Niki says as she comes over to check on them. “Anyone wanna ‘fess up?” Lily resists the urge to remind Miss Niki that pull-ups and diapers aren’t the same thing, and she’s a little proud of herself for remembering to hold her tongue. “I’m not stinky.” She says, and immediately scolds herself for using such childish language. Miss Niki checks her pull-up anyway though. “Oof! Pee-Yew!” Miss Niki says animatedly as she tugs on the waistband of Erin’s diaper. “I bet your tummy feels lots better now, huh? Let’s go and get your butt changed, okay? You can come back and play some more with Lily when you’re all clean.” “Okay!” Erin says, giggling at the expression on Miss Niki’s face as she’s carried away to the changing room. No sooner has the door closed, than Lily becomes extremely aware that she desperately needs to pee. Lily squirms, chewing her bottom lip nervously. The L-2/L-3 playroom has its own bathroom, but the bathroom doesn’t have a toilet inside. There’s a changing station, a sink, and a tub for the really messy changes, but no toilet. Which normally wouldn’t be a problem, since everyone in this playroom is in diapers, but Lily has been stubbornly clinging to her toilet training regardless. Well, as much as she’s been able too, anyway. Her control is slipping for sure, but she still gets enough warning to make it to the toilet as long as it’s close by…most of the time. However, the main issue is that the closest toilet is in the next room over, and she can’t leave this room without a grown-up–room monitor–she corrects herself. The most important part of all is that now Miss Niki is tied up taking care of Erin, and Lily is becoming more and more certain that she’ll have an accident before she has the opportunity to go to the bathroom. [Why are you being so dumb, Lily?] Cici wonders. {I’m not being dumb. I just don’t want to pee my pants. I don’t know why that’s a problem for you…} Lily grumbles in response. She’s grateful to have something to take her mind off the ever-increasing pressure in her bladder; but this isn’t a subject she’d like to focus on. [It’s not a problem. I just don’t understand why you wanna be uncomfy just so you can sit on some dumb chair with a hole in it. You’d feel much better if you’d just go and it’s not like anyone here will be mad at you anyway.] Cici points out. {You don’t get it. It’s not about using the pot–toilet–it’s about what it represents. I won’t be reduced to a pants-wetting drool factory…} Lily continues. [Y’know, you’re totally missing the point of being here. It’s supposed to teach you to make good choices, and you just wanna fight about everything. It’s stupid, and it’s not gonna help you. Nobody cares if you’re in a diaper or pull-up besides you, and the more you try to fight being a Little, the less fun this place is going to be.] {I didn’t ask for advice.} Lily snaps. [Well, you’re gonna hear it anyway. I hafta be stuck in here watching you squirm around like somebody poured sand down your pants, when you could just go and get changed when Miss Niki is done. The next potty break isn’t for like 10 minutes anyway, and we both know you’d be lucky to last half that.] Cici counters, and Lily gets the distinct impression that she’s rolling her eyes. {Since you’re so smart, what do you think I should do, miss bossy pants. You act like you’ve got this place all figured out, so what do you suggest?} Lily grumbles, folding her arms. [Just pee already! You’re not gonna make it to the potty, and then you’re gonna cry and then you’re gonna miss another seminar about how to make good choices and how to decide what to do when you’re in a tricky spot. Which is what got us here in the first place. Your three months is about half over, and you're like five seminars short. You have time to make them up and still get out on time, but not if you keep on like this. Don't you ever wanna get out of here?] Cici complains. {Of course I do!} Lily answers, her eyes welling up with angry tears. {You don’t get it…} [You’re right. I don’t] Cici agrees, but she doesn’t say anything further. After what feels like an eternity, the door to the changing room opens and Erin scurries back over to the table and resumes her coloring. Lily reaches out and grabs Miss Niki’s shirt as she walks by, too afraid to move any more than that for fear of wetting herself. “Yes, cutie? What’s up?” Miss Niki wonders, crouching next to Lily’s chair. “I hafta pee really bad!” Lily whisper-yells urgently. Miss Niki wastes no time, scooping Lily up and heading for the other playroom. “Oh! Good job for telling me honey, let’s hurry!” They arrive at the bathroom in what has to be some kind of record time, but no sooner has Miss Niki set Lily down to help her with her pants, then Lily loses the battle to keep her pull-up dry. In the small, enclosed space, it’s not difficult for Lily to hear it happening, a split second before she feels it happening, and she bursts into tears. “Oh, sweetheart…” Miss Niki says, pulling Lily into a hug. “It’s okay, accidents happen. We almost made it, we just need a little bit more of a heads-up next time, that’s all.” She explains, like it isn’t a big deal at all that Lily has just wet herself. It still feels like a monumental failure to Lily, especially when she feels a warm trickle making its way down the inside of her leg. Miss Niki rubs Lily’s back. “Poor little one, you really had to go, didn’t you?” Lily nods. “‘M sorry…” she wails. “You have nothing to be sorry for, Lily. As soon as you’re done, we’ll have you all clean and dry in no time.” Somehow, that’s not very comforting, especially given what it means for Lily. Lily is still for another moment or two, the wet patches on the insides of her thighs and probably also around her bottom steadily growing larger until she’s finally done. Even her socks, she realizes through her tears, haven’t been spared. “Are you all done, babe?” Miss Niki wonders. Words are far away, blocked by the shame and embarrassment Lily feels, and her dread of what’s to come. She can only nod in response. “Okay.” Miss Niki says, pressing a kiss to Lily’s forehead. “You’re not in trouble and I’m not mad at you, I promise. Can Miss Niki help you get cleaned up?” Lily nods again. She would much rather have Maisie do it, but that would require her to speak–and she’s sort of afraid of hurting Miss Niki’s feelings by asking for someone else when she’s been so nice to her. “Alright munchkin.” Miss Niki says, opening the cabinet under the sink to take out the supplies she needs to help Lily. She spreads the changing mat out in front of her and gently lays Lily down on it. Lily just lets Miss Niki maneuver her as she pleases, going limp and pliant; too upset with herself to put up any sort of fight. “Let’s get these icky wet clothes off.” Miss Niki says, though she doesn’t seem to expect a response from Lily. “That’s better!” she continues with a big, cheerful smile and Lily smiles a little in response. Miss Niki gives a surprised gasp. “Is that a smile I see?” She wonders, tickling Lily’s sides just long enough to elicit a giggle. Lily squirms a bit when the cold wipes touch her skin, but she does her best to stay still and be good. It’s only when Miss Niki starts unfolding the diaper that she tenses up again, but not enough to cause trouble for Miss Niki. “Diapee?” Lily wonders as her legs are lifted, finding her words again for a moment. It’s not what she meant to say, but she doesn’t get the same lightheaded feeling that she does when Cici is using her to speak. “Yes, little one, it’s a diaper, that’s right.” Miss Niki praises with a smile as she finishes powdering Lily’s bum and tapes the diaper on snugly. “You’re not being punished, okay Lily? We’re just gonna take a little break from worrying about the potty, and then we’ll try again in a few days if you want, okay?” Lily nods. Miss Niki gently tugs Lily’s hands away from her mouth before helping her to stand up. “Don’t chew on your fingers sweetheart, your hands are dirty and you might get sick. I can get you a binky when we go back to the playroom if you want though. Would you like that?” “Mhmm,” Lily says before she can stop herself as Miss Niki helps her into a dry pair of sweatpants and socks. “Okay, we can do that. I don’t have any spare shoes for you here, so we’ll have to stay inside for now, okay? I’m sure we can find something fun to do when the rest of the group goes to outside playtime in a bit though.” “Visit Maisie?” Lily wonders. “I think that can be arranged.” Miss Niki says, patting Lily’s bottom. “All done. I bet it feels much better to be all dry, doesn’t it?” Lily nods. The diaper really isn’t that bad, and throwing a fit about it won’t change anything. And, she’s too drained to pretend to hate it at the moment. She expects Cici to pipe up and tease her about this new development, but she is silent. “Let’s wash our hands, and then we’ll go back and play some more, okay? Can you do it yourself or do you need help?” Miss Niki wonders as she gathers Lily’s wet things into a plastic bag and dropping them in the laundry chute across from the toilet. “Lily do it.” Lily responds, registering that something isn’t quite right about what she’s just said, but unable to put her finger on it. She even hums ‘happy birthday’ so Miss Niki knows that she’s doing it right. “Good job!” Miss Niki praises, taking a moment to wash her own hands before scooping Lily up again. They return to the playroom, and Erin greets Lily with an enthusiastic wave. Lily waves back and then heads back to her seat across from Erin. “Are you okay?” Erin wonders, looking concerned. “Yeah…I wet my pants.” Lily mumbles, too embarrassed to look Erin in the eye. “And now I gotta be in a diapee…” “Oh,” Erin says, seeming to pick up on Lily’s apprehension. “Well, at least you don’t have to worry about the potty for a bit though. And it’s only for a couple of days, so you don’t have to do it for a long time if you really don’t like it.” Erin lowers her voice to a whisper. “Can I tell you a secret?” Lily perks up immediately–Erin must not think she’s that much of a baby if she wants to tell secrets. “Your secret’s safe with me.” “I kinda like ‘em to be honest. The diapers I mean. I’m a lot less stressed out now that I don’t need to worry about having accidents all the time.” Erin’s cheeks color a bit. “Yeah…that makes sense.” Lily says. “They’re really not as bad as I thought they would be…” she continues, until Erin reaches across the table to grab her wrist. “You probably don’t wanna eat that…” Erin says, and Lily realizes that she’d been about to put her play dough in her mouth. She blushes and goes back to rolling it into a ball. “Thanks.” Miss Niki comes by and clips a plain yellow pacifier to Lily’s shirt. “You don’t have to use it if you’ve changed your mind, but here you go, just in case.” She says. “Thank you,” Lily says quietly. Miss Niki kisses the top of her head. “You’re welcome sweetie. Play nice now, okay?” she tells them, and then she’s gone. Lily looks down at the pacifier, turning it over in her hands before giving it an experimental suck. It takes her a moment to find her rhythm, but it’s actually kind of nice, she realizes. “You look kinda cute with that Lily.” Erin says, smiling at her. “Don’t be embarrassed. If anyone makes fun of you, I’ll push them into the mud.” Lily giggles despite herself. “Thanks.” she says around the pacifier before going back to her play dough. It’s only when she’s successfully built her snowman, that she realizes that her hands aren’t shaking anymore.

28 - Game Over? “Let me go check your bathroom.” Mary walked into Joyce’s bathroom, already spotting the first thing she needed on the counter: handsoap. She turned on the faucet to get the cold water running, now looking for something to fill it with. “Well, paper cups aren’t going to work...” she murmured, turning to the closet, finding nothing more than a box of cup refills, towels, amenities and nothing else that was useful. Next came the cabinets. Nothing in the top two on either side of the mirror, so the bottom ones were next… Though, when she got on her knees, she saw something peculiar in the bin underneath the counter. It was white - well, mostly white. It looked a bit yellow and discolored… She could see fringes of light green around the edges, and it had a bit of a smell to it. It was large and took up the entire base of the trash bin. Then, the more Mary stared at it, the more suspicion she had. No...it couldn’t be. A mother of many years, disasters and disgusting situations, reaching into a trash bin was the least of her worries. The only thing to be afraid of was touching a used needle, and she hardly expected to find something like that here. When she did pull it out, there was a brief moment of surprise, mainly because Mary wasn’t fully expecting to find what a mere inkling of herself thought it might be. Holding it from the top, the crotch of the diaper unfolded with a weighty slump. A wet diaper. It was covered in designs. Barney? No...it was Sesame Street, if she remembered right… Apart from being used, she smiled a little. The diaper did look cute, in a nostalgic sort of way. Designs had really progressed since the days when she was an active mom… Regardless, the diaper was large. Larger than a normal-sized baby would wear. Was...was this Emily’s? Naturally, it was the first connection she would make. Then she sighed, realizing that this was probably another “secret” she wasn’t supposed to find. Well, there was no helping it now. The discovery hardly phased Mary, because after all, she wasn’t going to tell anyone. But, if Joyce did want to keep it a secret and handle it properly, the least she should know is that a diaper shouldn’t go in the trash bin. After all, the smell would fester otherwise. Standing back up, she carried the diaper with her into the next room, casual on all fronts. If she didn’t make a big deal out of it, hopefully her daughter would feel the same way… But she didn’t stop to consider what Emily might think. She didn’t consider Emily at all, namely because she didn’t expect to find her in the room to begin with. So, you might imagine why such a calm and collected woman up until thus far since her introduction, could be so more-than slightly surprised by the sight of her. “O...oh! E-Emily,” Mary spoke, the only one even remotely composed enough to make words. Did she not hear her come in over the noise of the sink? Joyce and Emily were caught in headlights, still staring at the glaring contraband hanging from Mary’s hand. She said her name from shock, but Emily could feel the accusatory blows wallop her over the head. Her stomach churned. “...Th-that’s, th...” Emily’s lips were moving but the words wouldn’t come out like she wanted. Her tongue didn’t want to listen either, scaring her into thinking she might choke on it. Sheer panic was written all over her face and the best she could do was look to Joyce for help. “Uh...uhm...” She was starting to feel like a wobbly foundation as her legs trembled. Joyce was just as frazzled as Emily. Was she supposed to be angry? Upset? Worried for Emily? Writhing with guilt, because she let her mother into the bathroom to begin with? Only seeing the diaper now made it obvious how it may have been seen in the bathroom, but does that mean it was her fault to not expect her mom up and grabbing a diaper out of the trash for who in the hell knows what reason?! When would the divine punishments end? For that small sum of seconds a suffocating silence filled the room like a potent stench, and thankfully that wasn’t coming from the diaper. Instead, all they could seem to wade through was the dense muck known as sheer awkwardness, uncertainty and embarrassment. “Joyce,” Mary said again, garnering both of their attention, “it’s okay, you don’t need to keep beating around the bush. I think I understand now.” “Y-you,” Joyce nervously gulped, “you do?” Please, let there be some minute, miniscule speck of hope left in this vast and deep pit of misfortune. Anything to let her mom miss the mark even in the slightest. Just having to stand here like this hit both Joyce and Emily somewhere sensitive, an extremely raw place that was being scorched under the beating sun. Mary’s last three words were too much for Emily. While Joyce may have been ousted for being the puppetmaster, it was a bittersweet complement to Mary holding a diaper that Emily wet last night. Maybe for Joyce in the shadows, but right now it was Emily’s reputation on the line, exposed to a person so crucial to the wellbeing of her relationship with Joyce, and that very crucial and very fragile piece of information scared her in a way that not even a horror movie could. She was living a nightmare right now and it was starting to show. “Awhh, Emily, honey,” Mary spoke to her with a sympathetic smile, setting the diaper down and walking over to her. Why was she? What was she doing? Was she going to ridicule her? Berate her? Slap her? Why wouldn’t she? After all, she’d just been discovered to be a grown woman that likes acting like a full-on baby for her girlfriend. How could she not find it weird? She’d never look at Emily the same way again. She’d tell Frank and then he’d harbor the same doubts and disgust. Everything she’d worked so hard to build with Joyce and her parents would be ruined. Everything was ruined. Nothing would be left…! She suddenly hiccuped, feeling the tears rolling down her hot cheeks. Why did she have to cry so much? It was one crying fit after another! Then, she braced herself for what Mary might do or say, but in all honest truth, she was ready to collapse at the mere drop of a single syllable. However, instead she was thrown off her mental balance once Mary wrapped her arms around her. Emily expected to be touched, but not as softly as this. She was planning for a hand to the face, not arms around her torso. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” Mary soothed, much to Joyce and Emily’s stunned surprise, rubbing her hand up and down her back. She leaned back to get a better look at Emily, daring enough to wipe away one of her tears. “There’s no need to be embarrassed, okay?” The soothing was strange and unexpected, but Emily was still desperate to throw her off the trail, off the scent. They had one golden rule for the parent’s visit, and it’d just been shattered. “P-please, it’s not what y-you think...! It’s just...or it’s…!” Why? Why couldn’t she think of anything? But, above all else, in the face of fetishism and kinkdom, why was Mary hugging Emily, of all things? “Emily, I know you’re upset that I found out, but I don’t want you to think that I’d ever use it against you. There’s no shame in what you can’t help, sweetie.” No shame in…? Joyce kept looking on, just as confused, and only as an afterthought did Emily slightly pan her eyes over to Joyce. “M-mom…?” Joyce started to speak, and it did get her attention, but it was abundantly clear who was in control of the situation. “Here, would you feel better if you got to be next to Joyce?” She loosened the hug and gestured to her daughter. Emily was still distraught, but right beside terror sat a growing confusion as to what Mary might know. This was bad, most certainly, but neither Emily nor Joyce knew how bad. Above all else, Mary’s reaction seemed...awfully tame. But aside from that, she did speak to Emily’s tendencies, because she did want to be with Joyce right now. More than anything. She gave her strength and shelter, and there was a raging storm right now. So, like a child following a mother’s gentle suggestions, Emily did leave Mary, not even caring how it looked when she wrapped her arms around Joyce, nuzzling her head into her chest as her legs finally gave out. She needed this, otherwise she might really lose her mind. Though, she continued to vent through tears. Emily was ruined, and Joyce felt just about the same, but even under all the stress and disaster she couldn’t seem to collapse with Emily right beside her. She wanted to soothe her, tell her everything was going to be alright, but she wasn’t prepared to outright lie to her. Her partner. Her little girl. Joyce hugged her back, but she still kept looking at her mom. She tried to think of something that might dissuade her, but she had that look in her eyes, a look of pure determination. Nothing Joyce would say could change her mind. It really was over. She knew. The trio sat on the bed, which was where Mary dropped a bombshell. “Emily, it’s okay if you need to wear diapers sometimes. I don’t think anything bad about you because of it.” Joyce looked down at Emily, feeling her grip grow tighter and her cheeks still crimson. She was definitely going to need a minute. Much more than a minute. Meanwhile, Joyce had to fully digest what her mother just said. “Wh-what?” Joyce asked. “Joyce, I had some ideas after everything I’ve seen, but you can’t tell me I’m wrong after what I saw in the bin,” she said, reaching over, thoughtfully rubbing Emily’s shoulder. Did...did she have the right? That stung. Meaning, her mom had been suspecting something was up since the start? She didn’t even fully understand what her mom thought she knew. All she could think of now was that her mom didn’t know the full truth, thankfully enough, but on the flipside was painting her perception of Emily into a dangerous corner. “Please...it’s not what you think…” Emily mumbled past the tears and hugs, “Emmy, sweetheart,” did...did she just use her pet name? “It’s okay, you don’t have to pretend now.” “Mom...what are you talking about?” “What? Joyce, could we stop with the secrets?” Mary didn’t lose that look in her eyes; determined to pull back the curtain that was only hanging by just a few more threads. “I didn’t think much at first, but I started to see the signs, you know.” “S-signs?” Emily whimpered. “Oh, please don’t be mad, Emily,” Mary spoke apologetically, sounding more compassionate to her than Joyce could ever imagine for herself. Maybe she really did have a soft spot for Emily… The biggest thing to notice though was how it wasn't a total outrage right now. No one was blowing up, so...Joyce couldn’t help but think there was something amiss. The way her mom talked, it wasn’t what Joyce would expect. It was almost as if she thought something else? Need? Necessity? She talked about the diapers like Emily had to wear them, which she didn’t. So, then…? “I guess what got me thinking was when we were first at the zoo. When Emily disappeared and you went after her, well, I thought it may have been something else when you said it was bathroom-related, Joyce, but...seeing everything now, I guess it really was.” Joyce had to take a mental pause, taking stock of the many possessions she held in this house. She had to think, did she own a gun? Because if she did, she had every intention to shoot herself in the foot with it, considering what her mom just said. What was supposed to be a small lie to cover their relationship troubles had done the exact opposite of helping them. It only made her mom more suspicious of Emily, and Joyce never stopped to consider once how that might affect the future. “The next time was when we got home last night. Joyce, Emily, I promise I wasn’t snooping, but when I was walking down the hall to our room, well...the bathroom door was open.” She could feel it. The knife sticking into her. It was her fault for not closing the door. She could have prevented this. All that paranoia she’d been trying to shake off, it had been a sign. A warning. “...” Emily had gone mute. Everything was slowly beginning to unravel, their poor facade they they used to hide away the truth for the sake of Joyce’s parents and themselves, but even then they couldn’t manage that! “It’s okay if you need help sometimes; I don’t mean to make fun of you at all, Emily,” and while she assured the girl, Emily felt herself growing smaller and smaller. Did they keep any rocks in here? She was just about ready to crawl under one and die. “I promise I didn’t look; I kept walking as soon as I saw.” Yet, nevertheless, she saw. Joyce standing in front of Emily while she used the toilet. Like she needed to be supervised. Holding a stuffed animal, no less. And if we were being technical, stuffed mochi, but this was hardly the time for technicalities. “Then I happened to wake up last night because of the thunder...” Joyce knew exactly what she was getting at, but Emily didn’t, which is why a whole new sinking feeling struck her. Emily may have been all out of sorts, but she wasn’t stupid. Mary wouldn’t need to speak any further and the message would have been crystal clear. Painfully clear. What Joyce thought of her mom, Emily was finally starting to understand… Yet, why did she have to learn in such a damaging way? All these secrets, every little moment of vulnerability Emily had shared with Joyce, cuddling with her and being so defenseless, even when at her worst… Emily had come to appreciate having someone sitting right behind her, looking thoughtfully over her shoulder. But beyond even that...an even larger shadow loomed over them both. With Joyce, having her eyes over your shoulder was too pleasant for words. It was a wonderful and warm atmosphere you could just lose yourself to. But with Mary...it felt more akin to a hunt than simple serenity. “Y-you...you saw?” Finally, Emily spoke, but hardly did she have the courage to tear her eyes away from Joyce’s body. She may have had the strength to speak, but even then her words were shotty at best. “I did,” Mary responded calmly, “but it’s okay, sweetheart, it’s nothing I never had to deal with before.” Well, that made everything better then, didn’t it? Fat chance. Sure, it may have been normal to Mary, a seasoned mother, but not to Emily, a 27-year old adult who just peed herself over a little thunder. Joyce looked at her mother, incredulous. She’d never had to deal with her in such a strange and compromising way, but with how things were going, should she expect any less? No one but her had the audacity and boldness to navigate through a conversation as difficult as this. A conversation she had no right in starting to begin with. “M-mom… What...” she already sighed, needing to take a breath. This was too much. “What...what are you even trying to say? What’s your point?” Joyce had buckled at first, but maybe knowing that it wasn’t a total gameover gave her some confidence. That, and even if she might be a poor excuse for it, she was what stood between Emily and her mother. “I want to say that you two don’t need to be walking on eggshells around me,” she paused. “Well, maybe be a bit more discreet around your dad, but apart from that, let’s call it a girl’s secret?” she smiled, whilst Joyce stared and Emily stopped her shaking just to process what she said. “E-Em...” Joyce looked to be fighting herself tooth and nail on the words she was going to use. Emily wasn’t going to like it, she was sure of it, but Joyce was willing to pay the consequences if it meant damage control. What her mom thought she knew about Emily was a notion that would never change. Unfortunately, once she makes up her mind it’s hard to reverse. In other words, the only way things could progress were if her mom found out it wasn’t some medical condition and in fact something much more deliberate… This was all bad, but the razor-thin silver lining was her mom at least taking it in a supportive light. If she knew the diapers were just for fun… “Emily’s condition...” she held her tongue, almost waiting for Emily to react. Thankfully she didn’t, because it was already taking plenty enough energy just to get this half-baked facade out of her mouth. She couldn’t remember the last time she struggled with lying so much. How long had she been doing business? Well, then again, she never lied per se, but instead...employed all the right rhetoric… Condition? Emily had pulled her face out of Joyce’s torso, daring enough to give a gradual turn towards Mary. She looked sympathetic, but it unfortunately only added to Emily’s confusion, anger and regret. It was like putting a fire out that you started, but expecting credit for it. There’s no merit in solving the problems you caused. But anyways, what was Joyce even saying? Was she actually going along with it? Her image had already plummeted, and Mary would probably never dissociate the girl from diapers. The world around them was falling apart and their ship was sinking and all Emily could do was cling onto Joyce for dear life, but now even that was starting to seem doubtful. “Her...condition is something private, Mom.” How to fix this was beyond her, but she could at least salvage what was left; dig a foothold before things slipped too far. “And it will stay private,” Mary agreed with a small smile. Joyce knew that look. It was the personal respect she held for herself whenever her deductive work felt validated. It was like telling herself what a good job she’d done solving this mystery… Joyce going along with this only fed into her delusion. “I won’t tell a soul.” Joyce was ready to fire back that her knowing made it not private, but she hesitated, feeling she held just as much blame as her mother… All she did was follow the crumb trail and Joyce was the one who made it. “I...I think it would be best if we dropped the topic here. I don’t think anyone here is comfortable talking about it, and I know for a fact that Emily doesn’t want to.” Please. Please listen. “I understand,” Mary nodded, though still looking happy behind her compassionate face. Joyce knew exactly why and she was trying not to boil over. This happened all the time. Even if you try to shut her out after she breaks the door down, it won’t matter much to her. After all, she got to know what was behind it. It wasn’t a secret to her anymore and she became that much more all-knowing. “I’ll be back. I, uhm, need a second with Emily,” she helped the girl onto her feet and they stood up. Her eyes looked a little puffy from the tears, and she couldn’t bear to look Mary in the eye. “Oh! Well, if you need the bathroom...” she spoke in a lowered voice, as if there were other people trying to sniff out this secret, “You can use the one in here.” It took a second, but Joyce finally realized what her mom was insinuating. This just looked like another ‘bathroom break’ to her. “I’ll be back,” Joyce said again, speaking much more plainly, coming off a bit cold. There was no doubt Joyce was expecting more questions from her, and seeing as she was part to blame for this mess, she’d rather that she was the one having to face them and not Emily. She didn’t deserve the shame, prying or overbearing nature of her mother. Her mom did have her good qualities, but this was a time when none of them seemed to come through. She led Emily by the hand to the hallway bathroom then made sure that it was closed this time. Then she locked it out of paranoia. Emily looked distraught. She was distraught. They were away from Mary, but she felt no less exposed. She knew Joyce had her reasons, but she couldn’t begin to fathom what those reasons might be. Why did she go along with something like that? “Why did you say I have a c-condition?” She nearly started tearing up again, settling for just a troubled hiccup. “First...is it okay if I hug you?” Joyce sounded cautious, mainly because she didn’t feel like she had the right to comfort Emily anymore. She was supposed to only bring her good feelings and experiences, but instead she brought total disaster. Her mom. Emily quite flung herself at Joyce wrapping her arms around her. Even if there was some animosity felt for Joyce, needing an emotional crutch far-trumped playing the blame game. “I might be upset,” Emily mumbled into her shirt, “but I’m gonna be even sadder if you start feeling awkward around me.” The fabrics to her shirt stretched a little bit tighter. “I’m scared that your mom found stuff out, but I also don’t understand why she said all that stuff… Why did you say that stuff?” For so many unexpected twists and turns, she was at a loss. Not even Joyce matched her mental playbook. “Y...yeah,” she hugged Emily back, tighter. “I...really wasn’t expecting a reaction like that. What I said was because I thought I could stop it from getting any worse… I think she really does believe you have a, uhm, weakened bladder, or something...” Hearing Joyce say it had her feeling hot again, and not in a good way. “Your mom must think I’m a total freak,” Emily hiccupped, squeezing her hands tighter. Self-loathing as she was, there was also aggravation, too. “But why did she have to snoop around so much? I get it that there were signs, but...b-but...” She felt terrible for thinking poorly of Joyce’s mom, but she had to be justified at least somewhat, right? “Emily,” Joyce pressed her forehead, “you’re not a freak. The only thing that’s freaky about you is your sleeping habits.” She let it sit for a moment, hoping to stir something even close to a smile. It didn’t, but hopefully it did something. “More importantly, it feels good to know someone else finally understands how much I can hate my mom at times...” “But I don’t--!” “Emily,” her hands ran down her partner’s shoulders. “It’s okay to be mad at my mom. I know I am right now... Or my dad,” she added as an afterthought, “but I can’t imagine he’d ever pull a stunt like this… Just because they’re my family doesn’t mean they get a free pass for being a crappy person. You’re allowed to feel how you want to, but if you feel like being the compassionate one, I’ll just be angry for us both.” “Can...can we take any of this back?” Emily shakily spoke. The gravity was starting to set in again. Her eyes were starting to water again. “W-what’s gonna happen, Joyce?” She didn’t know what was going to. “Nothing bad is going to happen, don’t worry,” she kissed her as assurance, both for Emily and herself. “I know it sounds bad, what I’m going to say, but please hear me out… Maybe in a way, it’s a good thing she found out...” Yeah, it definitely sounded bad to Emily. “Wh-what?” “As you can see, my mom snoops a lot,” she tried to smile a little, but it didn’t do much for the mood. If she couldn’t even convince Emily, there was little reason to think why it might work on herself. “But for our sake, if I can say anything to make you feel better, I’ve never known her to let a secret get out… She definitely likes to know things, but she doesn’t let that kind of information spread. I’m sorry for letting this happen, Emily. I really did betray you...” “Stop blaming yourself,” Emily spoke clearly, finally hitting a cue she recognized. “We’re a team,” she sniffled, “so we both messed up together.” Even if, objectively speaking, this hit Emily harder than it did Joyce. “A lot of those things she mentioned that she saw was stuff I’m responsible for… Like at the zoo, I was the one who ran off, and despite that you tried to cover for me. It’s not your fault if an excuse you had to make for me doesn’t work.” “Thank you,” Joyce could feel herself breathe a little. There’s a lot she can handle, but in coming to be together with Emily, she’d learned that just about the one soft spot she really had was Emily. On all other fronts she can withstand almost anything, but if the one person she loved the most, the person she kept so safely tucked away inside her armor and right next to her beating heart were to lash out, it would be beyond painful. “But,” she hated ‘buts’, particularly only a fan of Emily’s that was spelled with two t’s, “I wanted a second alone with you because my mom is going to ask questions. She’ll say she’ll drop it, but whenever we’re alone I’m sure she’s going to want to ask things. I’ll do my absolute best to make sure you never have to deal with that, but I can’t say the same for myself.” “...So are we really going with this?” Emily laced her fingers awkwardly. “Is she going to really think I sometimes have to wear...diapers?” Why did she have to look like that? Words were one thing, but tone, expression, body language and atmosphere told a completely different story. Even if she spoke with only reluctance, everything about this felt so terribly wrong. Was she putting up a front for Joyce? Just so she didn’t feel even worse about herself? “I...I think we have to. Because, after all, I think this might be better than her knowing the full truth...” Solemnly, Emily nodded. That was true. “So, I’m looking for your permission,” Joyce took Emily’s hands into hers. “If she asks me questions, is it okay if I ad-lib things? I don’t expect it to affect you, but I want permission to speak on your behalf. About your...condition,” she said the last part with air quotes. “...mhm...” meekly, she nodded. “Please,” Joyce came to be at eye-level with her, “what can I do to make you smile?” It was a foolish question. Emily had said Joyce was the one who understood her the most, so why couldn’t Joyce do something as simple as making her happy? Maybe she couldn’t because she knew the truth, something her own pride was keeping her from seeing. Emily exhaled a little, fading into a weak smile. “I don’t suppose you know how to turn back time?” Joyce pulled her closer, murmuring, “I’m so sorry...” There would be a great deal of things to talk about after all this was over. If their relationship survived for that long… “It’s okay...” really, it wasn’t, but to say anything right now meant Joyce would hog all the guilt to herself, and the idea of that made Emily ache more than the thought of her own predicament. “All I can really hope for though is that your mom doesn’t think too badly of me...” “It might sound strange, but I don’t really think that was her reaction…” Not even disgust, really, considering the woman could so nonchalantly carry a used adult diaper designed for kids like it was her handbag. “I can’t even begin to fathom what really goes on in that woman’s head, but if she’s bold enough to do what she did back there, she definitely doesn’t hold anything against you.” Words didn’t speak so loudly as actions did, hence why Emily wasn’t feeling much more optimistic. And if it weren’t bad enough, there was something else she didn’t consider, now knowing the things Mary had seen. “W...wait. If your mom saw what happened last night, then did she see my...” her gaze started to drift to the floor, “...Pip?” Joyce was at a loss. Blow after blow seemed to strike Emily, and all she could do was watch. But she couldn’t lie to her. If it meant preserving a surprise or the excitement, then maybe a white lie went a long way, but a lie like this would be crude and damaging. For all the fuck-ups Joyce had caused this visit, she owed it to Emily to be as transparent as possible, even if it made things worse. “Yes, she did...” even Joyce hesitated, seeing Emily’s expression worsen just a little more. “But...she already knew about it...” “What?” That perked Emily’s look, straight into Joyce’s eyes. It was a look of confusion and Joyce could feel herself becoming physically ill. “How? How did she know? Did you tell her?” Even if she didn’t mean it, her words sounded accusatory and they struck Joyce like bullets. She didn’t tell her, but in trying not to she pretty much did. “N-no! I...when, when they first came into the house and you went back to the room, my mom saw Pip on the couch… I tried to say it was mine,” yeah, tried with a lowercase ‘t’. “But...I wasn’t so great at convincing her.” Emily didn’t give much of a response, adding to the deafening atmosphere that tortured Joyce. It was starting to feel so eerily similar to her days of isolation. Her days without Emily, shaking her heart as it did the tears in her eyes. “You know, as bad as Jack was...I can’t remember going through this much when I met his parents...” Joyce creased her brows, ridden with guilt. Why wouldn’t she be regretting their relationship by now? She was looking down so low she could barely even see Emily’s feet, already blurred by her tears. As if the atmosphere couldn’t have been any worse, a meek sigh from Emily’s passing breath soured things just a little more. Even the smallest form of rejection from her was more than Joyce could handle. “Fine, I admit it,” and then, Joyce felt something lean into her. “I...I’m not happy with your mom right now… Actually, no, I am mad at her.” Even if Joyce was busy looking at the floor, with Emily hugging her, looking right up, it was impossible for their eyes not to meet. “Not you. So don’t cry, okay?” The mood had changed on a dime, when of all people having to deal with the most stress, it was Emily shining a toothy smile up at Joyce. “You promise you’re not mad at me…? Y-you have every right to be, though?” “Even if I do,” Emily paused to sniff away her own teary residue, “I can’t expect you to be perfect at handling everything, even if you tell me to butt out~...” she looked at her suspiciously, funnily enough making Joyce look flustered. “And about Pip -- I can’t really get so worked up over that, considering she would’ve found out last night if not earlier… Even still, what’s finding out I have a stuffed toy if she already thinks I have to wear...you know...” “I...” She told herself she could handle this, but whenever Emily confronted her, none of that bravado, calculated thought, or composure ever seemed to exist. “I’m sorr--” but before she could finish her somber resolve, Emily pushed a finger against her lips. “New rule, as decreed by the Emily Magistrate,” she spoke in a wonderfully exaggerated posh manner, “that under any circumstances is Joyce to apologize to me, it shall be one kiss deducted from the debt which I owe--no, ten kisses!” Then her serious look transitioned into something a bit more goofy. “Or something, like that?” Joyce then had a look of pure adoration for her. “Thank you. I promise I’m going to do better.” “At least for something like this, I don’t want you to promise me anything.” “Why not?” “Because then you’ll start holding yourself to a standard, which is fine, I think, but I don’t wanna ever have to feel critical about you. I never will, so if you’re gonna set the bar for yourself, don’t tell me about it. Just knowing you want to be better is enough for me.” “Did...did Michael tell you that?” Emily scoffed. “Rude! I can come up with cool things to say on my own too, you know?” Of course, she can’t imagine it’d be articulated in a very wisdom-like way… She stared at the perplexing girl for a little bit longer, until finally the tears had subsided and she laughed a little. “Thank you. You’ve taught me another important lesson.” “Well, I’ve definitely learned a lot about myself...and relationships in general, since being with you...” she smushed her thumbs together, “I’ve done a lot of things I’d never imagine myself doing. And to think, finding out I’m attracted to more than just men is only the vanilla tip to a very, uhm, metro...politan iceberg. Yeah, like that.” Joyce seemed on-board with her words, up until the tail end, reasoning why her brow was cocked. “W-well, they can’t always be cool...” Emily mumbled under her own embarrassed breath. The horrible stench from earlier had dissipated and all that was left was a refreshing gust blowing through Joyce’s lungs and heart. Laughing some more, she squeezed Emily in a brief hug. Though, if only paradise could continue on forever. There was a gentle knock on the locked door. “Joyce? Emily?” They were in high spirits, but even Mary was enough to ground them. Emily could see the look on Joyce’s face transition to agitation, but thankfully it was directed rather than self-loathing. And really, even in Emily’s perspective this was getting to be too much… Standing up, Joyce walked over to the door, leaning close beside it. “Yes?” she answered back. “I just wanted to make sure everything was...well…’okay’. It’s been a little bit...” “Yes, everything is fine. We’ll be out soon.” Joyce looked about ready to strangle something. “Alright then. If, uhm...” it was the beginning of a gesture Joyce had no intention in humoring. “It’s alright. We’ll be out soon.” Emily, meanwhile, remained where she was, as confused as ever by her partner’s mother. Internally, Emily wondered why she could feel such strongly opposing emotions at the same time? Sympathy and Anger, somehow co-existing by living on their side of the fence. She meant well, but that doesn’t excuse all the doors she kicks down to achieve it. “She really thinks I have bladder issues...” she lowly spoke and wallowed in disbelief. They’d just shared a few good moments, but reality was catching up fast. Even now, to Mary, being in here probably looked like another one of those “moments” to her. “But, I guess it could be worse...” Yet even still, how was she supposed to face her? There was still that terrible feeling of vulnerability… “Don’t worry, I’ll talk to her,” Joyce comforted, walking back from the door. “Just a little longer then she’ll be out of our hair.” She would’ve said ‘they’, but that would be rude to her dad. Unlike his wife, Frank wasn’t bad company. “I can’t imagine you even want to look at my mom now,” Joyce certainly didn’t. “So, how about I tackle her while you go hang out with my dad?” “Alright,” Emily shrugged. Nothing against Frank, truly, but interacting with people seemed so stressful right now. She’d just been script-casted as the pants-pisser and it was already taking a lot not to collapse over that. Funny, considering peeing a diaper was once enough to put her to tears. Despite the recent tears, maybe she really was taking this in stride. That, or it was shock. She wasn’t exactly eager about getting back on her feet, walking to the door. Yes, their secret wasn’t out, but something dangerously close to it was. Play their cards wrong, it’d stand to be even worse than it already was right now. “Do you feel okay?” Joyce asked. Joyce sure wasn’t, and she didn’t expect Emily to be much different, yet she still felt compelled to check. “No, but I’ll be better once this is all over… You?” “I couldn’t put it any better than you already have.” “...It just doesn’t feel real… We’ve been...exposed, in a way, but maybe we’re not totally panicking because it’s sort of like limbo...” And with an even greater sigh, by the touch of Emily’s finger the toilet erupted with a swirling and plummeting flush. Joyce, though, looked at her questioningly for a second, considering neither of them actually “used” the bathroom. “Gotta make it believable, I guess.” Emily shrugged. “I hate to say it, but that’s honestly not a bad idea...” The pair stepped back into the hall, a bit cautious as to what might jump out at them, but thankfully there was no surprise ambush waiting. “I’ll go...finish up with my mom, then how about we find some way to get out of the house? Take our minds off of this?” Emily agreed. This house was starting to feel more suffocating by the second. Every footprint she left behind felt incriminating somehow. If they didn’t think they were on thin ice before, they sure as hell were now. Emily walked to the right, back into the living room whereas Joyce took the left, into the dragon’s den. And there she was, Ground Zero herself sitting on the bed, waiting for someone to come back. That someone was Joyce. “Is Emily alright?” Mary asked, and to her credit, she did sound concerned. Her mother wasn’t a monster by intention, which made dealing with her so much harder. It was like punishing a puppy that didn’t know any better. But only puppies got a free pass; not grown dogs. “No, she isn’t, but hopefully some time will help. You really crossed a line, mom.” “Is...is she mad at me?” It was almost amazing how this hit her only in retrospect. “You’d need to ask her, but if I were in her shoes, I know I’d be. I get you were trying to help, mom, but don’t you understand how embarrassing it can be to have someone find out your deepest secret?” “I wasn’t planning to see her when I pulled her diaper out of the bath--” “You shouldn’t have been doing that to begin with,” Joyce sharply cut her off. “What were you even thinking?” There was a whole secondary argument to her even finding the diaper to begin with, but that fell short on account of Joyce’s own fault and her shortened time to argue with her mother. “Since we were cleaning up, when I saw the diaper I thought I could help show you how to get rid of those properly. You can’t let them sit in an open bin or else it’s going to--” “Smell. Yes, I know. It was only temporary. Can we go back to cleaning the carpet now?” Mary stood up and brought them over to Joyce’s bedside where a sponge and bucket of foamy water sat. “It’s a couple things mixed with warm, soapy water. Just use the sponge to wet the carpet a bit and it’ll start to come out.” Despite Mary explaining it, she looked as if she were going to do the actual cleaning herself, however Joyce was simply faster. She was on her knees and grabbed the sponge, soaking it and touching the floor without hesitation. “...So where do you throw them away normally?” “In the trash.” It was a less than enthusiastic response. “...Well, which bin do you use? If it’s not that bathroom one is it the other one? I don’t think that’s a good idea either, since it’s still open...” How badly Joyce wanted to tell her off. She knew how to clean up. She knew how to handle a used diaper. But she couldn’t be so upfront, otherwise it’d make things worse. Her fuse was already short, so she’d do her best not to light it. “I use the kitchen garbage. It’s closed and contained so there’s no smell.” Did that satisfy her? She continued to scrub. By now the small stain from earlier was overshadowed by the mass of wet carpet. Now with calmer emotions, she was really starting to hope this home remedy did work… “Do you always?” “...Yes?” Why wouldn’t she? “Well, I guess that should be fine, but have you had any guests over since Emily’s been here? What happens if someone sees it in the trash?” Every response from Joyce was slow and methodical, simply because she couldn’t prevent another outburst otherwise. Her mom was trying to be helpful, but damn if it wasn’t annoying to have hole after hole be poked into simple lies that meant nothing to begin with! “W-well...” she sighed, thinking of no easy answer other than resigning themselves to being recluse. “It hasn’t happened, so we’re not worried about it.” “...But what if it did?” Joyce plunged the sponge into the bucket with a bit more force. “How about I take over?” Mary was on her knees, gently taking the sponge from Joyce. With a small huff, she grabbed a towel, rubbing her hands. Might as well nip it in the bud… “What are you trying to suggest, Mom?” “All I’m saying is you might want to consider getting a separate trash bin for Emily’s, you know...” “Mom… Emily’s...condition isn't as bad as you think. She doesn’t have to wear them often...” “Really? How often does she wear them?” It wasn’t accusatory, but rather concerningly curious. Yeah, she definitely didn’t think badly of Emily. She was trying too hard than someone who didn’t care would. The worst was that Joyce was right on the money. Already she’d need to take some of those “creative liberties” Emily allowed her. “...At the most, t-...two times a week?” “Only two?” Only? Had she honestly been expecting more? “Y-yes. Only that much...” “So is it stress that affects her then?” More than anything Joyce wanted to anticipate her questions, so she could come up with better answers, but she was too frazzled to expect anything. She was working overtime just to keep up with her mother’s pace. If she’d been cleaning at the same time, she didn’t know what might’ve slipped from her mouth... “Stress? What? What do you mean?” “It’s not much different from when you were kids, Joyce. Sometimes things can be a little too exciting or stressful. It can affect the body more than we think, so if Emily already has a medical condition, she might be more susceptible to it.” While Joyce ran a medical company, she wasn’t exactly the all-knowing figure of all medical knowledge, especially her girlfriend’s made-up bladder troubles. “Are you saying you think you and Dad might be affecting her?” Her mom was certainly a stressor, considering Joyce’d be like a fountain if she had a “condition” too. “Meeting someone’s parents for the first time can be exciting...and a bit stressful. After all these bathroom trips, it just seemed a little more than once or twice a week, I suppose.” “W-well, maybe you have been stressing her out a bit...” Nothing like using her mom’s own medicine against her. “Besides, all those trips were just...” yes, extreme liberties were being taken, “just making sure she...made it on time.” A hand touched Joyce’s knee. “You’re a very good person, you know? A lot of people wouldn’t be able to get past that in a relationship.” Ugh, if only she knew. The way she spun her tale, it sounded as if Joyce were doing Emily a favor. When in reality, the opposite couldn’t have been any more true. That, and it was anything but a nuisance if it had been true. “R-right...” Joyce mumbled. “So does she change her own diapers?” Out of the pan and into the fire. “What? What are you--? N-no, she doesn-- I mea--” damnit, damnit! Why couldn’t she keep her tongue in line?! “Yes, she does!” “I’m sure she can, Joyce,” Mary chuckled, “she’s in her late twenties, so I can imagine she has the practice. But you know there’s no shame in having someone else help too, right? I imagine it’s a lot easier when someone else does the job for her.” Joyce looked down, crestfallen. She said something again she wasn’t supposed to… “Honey, I promise, I’d never use something like that against her, or you. It might sound a little strange, but it’s something unique that you two can share?” From Joyce’s mouth, it might sound a little more digestible, but hearing it from her mom, an outsider, now it did feel a little weird. Could they stop talking about this now? Why did she need to know so much? “...Can I ask you a personal question?” Oh? Did nothing before this count as personal? It truly must be a wonderland in this woman’s head… “What?” “Be honest,” Mary chuckled a little, “how did changing her for the first time go?” “M-mom!” So uh, Merry Christmas and happy new year! I know I'm a couple days late, so... Better late than never? This has been a particularly difficult chapter to write, largely because of life and the content is difficult to do justice. Even now I'm not sure if it's perfect because I've only been using myself as a sounding board. Now it's your turn! Please, as always, let me know what you thought and if there's anything that seems a bit off, let me know! Also, just celebrated my birthday a couple days ago, but Corona has unfortunately affected that in a couple ways. My Spring Break is longer, but all my college courses are now turning to online. Lots of stress; plans have been canceled. Just wanna relax! Hope everyone out there is doing alright, and double hope the next chapter won't take so long! PS: Highlight the chapter title at the top of this post for a small Easter egg

Hmm...that's not a bad idea... Happy to hear you're enjoying it! Hope you're looking forward to the next chapter! 26 - Bump in the Night Impatient couldn’t even begin to describe how she was feeling. Every few moments the sound of wet skin slapping against the tiled floor could be heard. Was it dry yet? Emily rubbed a strand of hair between her fingers. She could feel a few drops of water secrete from it. No, of course not. She went back to tapping her foot again, staring at her displeased self in the foggy mirror. Couldn’t this thing dry any faster?! She was a mess. While she was confined to the bathroom, everyone else was probably getting all the food out and ready. Her ears could have been playing tricks on her, but she was at least 99.99% positive she heard Joyce leaving to go pick up the food a while back. They were probably eating without her already; enjoying such delicious, scrumptious, fattening foods. Crispy, golden fries, oily and vinegary subs and savory, cheesy pizza… She could imagine each one of them enjoying it all to their hearts’ content. Everyone was feasting. Everyone but Emily. “Come on…!” Emily started to moan to herself, specifically her hair. “Can’t you dry faster?!” Little did she know, a blow dryer could have solved her dilemma or at least minimized it, but a hungry stomach has been known to distract the mind. There was a knock on the door. “Who is it?” Emily called, but never looking away from the mirror. Maybe she could use a second towel… “It’s me?” Joyce spoke from the other side. “Can I come in?” Was she just here to tease Emily some more? Make fun of how she got to eat food and Emily didn’t? Food really did make her crazy. She unlocked the door and in came Joyce. Joyce, and something else...something far too tempting for the girl. “Is your hair done drying yet?” She spoke so casually, as if she didn’t know what she was doing, the demon. Emily wordlessly stared at what was in her hand. “Emily? Hello? You-houu?” “Did you just come here to tease me?” Emily annoyedly huffed. How could she not? Joyce was holding what Emily revered most. The french fry. All in its golden splendor, Emily’s worst fears had come to pass. They already started eating without her. Everything was going to be gone by the time she was anything less than dripping! Clearly the gravity of the situation wasn’t the same for Joyce as she chuckled, trying to piece together what heightened fantasy might be going through Emily’s head. “What are you talking about? If you want me to tease you, I can think of plenty of things I could do, but what is it that I’m supposedly doing right now?” Was she really going to make her say it? “You just came in here to dangle food in my face! You know I want to eat, too!” Joyce looked a bit stupefied, given the bizarre accusation, but cracked an odd smile. “So...you thought I came in here to...” she had to remember what she was holding. “To tease you with a french fry?” Obviously she thought Emily was being a bit silly, but that didn’t change the grave look on the other woman’s face. Simply, Emily nodded. Joyce blinked. She couldn’t remember Emily ever being like this. Granted, takeout in this house didn’t come terribly often, and they had yet to get food like this. Apparently she’d found a big chink in Emily’s armor. But now wasn’t the time for burning bridges or rattling cages, hence why an olive branch was extended in the form of feeding her charge. It was sudden, but the crispy warmth in Emily’s mouth was heavenly. It was everything she’d been dreaming about. “I came to check on you? We’re getting a little impatient waiting for you, you know...” Waiting? She finished chewing her spoils. “Wait, you guys are waiting for me to start?” “Of course we are, dummy.” With both hands free now, Joyce decided to accelerate the process. “And why isn’t the hair dryer out? They’re pretty good at drying hair than just pacing in front of the mirror.” She was already looking in the large cabinets. “Here, use this.” Joyce offered as she plugged the tool in. “Meanwhile, I’m going to get another french fry since someone stole my last one...” “Wait!” Emily called just before she could leave. “Could...could you dry it for me?” “I don’t see why not?” Joyce turned back around and picked the dryer back up. “No fidgeting though, got it?” Emily nodded, then let her get to work. “B-besides,” Emily weakly added. “You need to repay me somehow...for getting me dirty and everything...” “Hoh? Is that so?” A sudden hand grabbed the bottom of Emily’s large towel, lifting it nice and high from the back so a hot torrent of air could blast on her bare bottom. Emily yelped as she stumbled forward, losing her towel in the process. Joyce of course watched with a look of devious mischief. Yet she still had the gaul to say, “I thought I said no fidgeting?” “I changed my mind,” Emily grumbled with an arm over her chest and a hand on her privates. “I can dry my own hair.” “Sorry, no refunds.” Joyce shrugged, as if her hands were tied. “Butt back over here, please.” Apparently it’d become water under the bridge, or at least a buried hatchet as Joyce was gleefully back to handling the girl’s hair, all smiles while Emily was a mix of content and distrust. “You know, if I didn’t know any better, I’d almost think you’re trying to keep me here because of the food?” “H-huh?” Emily stayed ignorant. “What are you talking about?” If Joyce could pin any specific trait to Emily, it’d certainly be her distaste for being the odd one out. If she wasn’t part of the norm that meant she was either missing out or sucking in all the spotlight. Naptime was a perfect example of that. Last night’s early bedtime too… If it was just Emily going to bed, of course she hated it. “Well...if I had to guess...” Joyce pretended to ponder an already finished thought. “You’re just keeping me here so I can’t eat without you?” “No, I’m not. I just...wanted you to dry my hair…” she blushed a little. “That’s all.” “I’m already committed, so you can be honest, you know? Though, word to the wise would be that this doesn’t stop mom and dad from eating first; all your precious french fries are probably going to be gone by the time we finish here… Such a shame.” She was kidding, right? It had to be a joke. It was a joke. She needed it to be a joke. The fate of french fries was no laughing matter, and Emily couldn’t bear to imagine something so heinous as Mary and Frank devouring the perfect accent to her equally as mouth-watering entree. “...They wouldn’t eat them all, right?” Apparently Joyce hit the nail right on the head. She couldn’t help but start laughing as Emily retreated into her shell. “Kidding~” Joyce kissed the top of her head. “Still, you can be quite the monster when food is on the line, huh?” “Stop teasing me...” Emily mumbled. She really didn’t have much of a defense anymore. “Okay, I’m sorry.” Joyce apologized, going back to fluffing up Emily’s hair. “I never win against you...” How many times had she already faced this? Never once did it seem like Emily could pull one over on Joyce. Well, maybe there were a few key moments dotted throughout their time together, but by a large margin did Joyce control the tide of the battlefield. It was her rules and her board, and Emily was a piece in her hands. “Wrong.” Joyce plainly corrected. “It’s not about winning or losing. We don’t compete. We’re a team, remember?” A team with a pecking order… Emily might have added, though she chose not to. Joyce did just say something fuzzy-feeling, after all. Finally the hair dryer clicked and the device was off. “Okay, all dry.” She looked around. “Did I ever bring you clothes to wear?” “No,” Emily answered, and Joyce was already going for the door. “And no pajamas, please?” She had a sneaking suspicion Joyce might try something like that. “I know, I know,” Joyce waved her off. Had her parents not been here it most certainly would have been pajamas, though if today taught Joyce anything it was to constantly remind herself of boundaries. Still, she couldn’t help but smile imagining the fit Emily might throw if she did have to wear pajamas early. “Then tonight you shall be wearing...” Joyce murmured to herself as she searched through the drawers. She settled on shorts and a short-sleeve, considering Emily might be a bit reckless once she gets to the dinner table... Joyce shuddered with a giggle. If one french fry could practically intoxicate her, she couldn’t fathom what an entire smorgasbord might do to her. Everyone shared in a round of satisfied sighs, all pleasantly stuffed full of delicious food. Though, what loomed over the quartet was a silent understanding of the groggy hole they’d dug themselves into. It was all delicious, but ever so fattening. “I can’t remember the last time I ate food like this...” Joyce said oddly. She was equally pleased with the choice as she was ashamed by it. For the sake of her physical health and Emily’s, a treat like this wouldn’t be happening often… “Basic takeout is always a guilty pleasure.” Frank chuckled, wiping his mouth with a napkin. “Makes me want to make my own pizza, though. What do you say? Round 2 will be homemade this time?” All his suggestion got him was a round of groans, likely because the mere mention of food had everyone’s stomachs straining. “Can’t...eat anymore...” Emily moaned, yet still eyeing a small pile of crumbs, along with one last french fry. “But we need to finish the job...” Sluggishly so, Emily leaned in for the last fry, yet it looked as if her heart had been stepped on once a different hand got to it first. “I think we’re all full,” Joye paused to chew the final morsel. “But you look to be in the worst shape, Emily. I think you’re one fry short of a total food coma.” It took willpower not to cry over the fallen soldier. “I think I wanna lie down…” Emily slowly stood herself up, clearly too winded for formalities, not that anyone but a sober Emily might care about. Mary and Frank watched Joyce choke down a giggle as they watched her saunter off. “Didn’t she get a whole sub?” Mary asked, looking at the remains of her spot, which were little to none. “Yep.” Joyce said, sharing in her surprise. How that girl could fit the whole thing down was truly a mystery, especially with how her stomach still looked relatively flat. “Well, how about we clean up the kitchen, then call it an early night?” Frank suggested. “Your mom and I still need to wash up anyways.” “I like the sound of that.” Mary agreed. “I think the plane ride over here is finally starting to hit us… Before that, do you need to wash up at all, Joyce?” “Mmm...for the most part, no.” She was already stuffing their empty containers into a much larger bag. “I can finish up in my own room. You guys have the greenlight.” “Sounds good to me,” Frank took the bag over to the trash. “A hot shower sounds pretty good right now.” Mary chuckled. “Well, suit yourself, because I know I need to try the bath at least once.” “Well, whatever you two do, enjoy yourselves for the rest of the night.” “And also, I was checking the weather. We got pretty lucky with today, because I guess it’s gonna start raining tonight.” Mary said. “Really?” Joyce was trying to remember. “It must have been sudden. I don’t remember seeing that in the forecast… Whatever, not that it affects us now.” All three gave mini-goodbyes as the two parents made their way down the hall and Joyce crept up behind the couch. “Not passed out yet?” Emily was on her side somewhat, curled up into the corner of the couch. “Nope.” Emily blankly answered. She was too sluggish for emotions. Joyce laughed a little. “You quite literally inhaled that food, my little black hole.” “Don’t say it like that...” Emily whined. “I don’t wanna sound like I’m fat!” “Believe me, you’re far from it.” Joyce’s hand was suddenly lightly pressing into Emily’s certainly flat stomach. Normally it’d transition right into a tickle, but Joyce was afraid she might not be able to keep the food down otherwise… “And even if you were, I’d love you all the same!” “Okay...” Emily was staring out one of the windows, then up at Joyce. “So now what?” “Now what?” Joyce repeated. “You’re already itching for more?” Clearly she wasn’t, but that didn’t mean Joyce wasn’t going to tease. “Oh yeah, sure. Sign me up coach, let’s hit the amusemen...” She was so sluggish, she even gave up her act halfway through. Joyce couldn’t stop laughing. Emily found it hard not to smile either. “Mom and Dad are gonna wash up for the night, then probably go to bed. That means it’s just us now.” There was a moment of silence in the room, but it was a warm silence. One that made the atmosphere still feel tender. Then, Emily looked at her with a quite confused look. A look that was unsure of herself. “I think I want ice cream?” Joyce smiled with a slight chuckle. “Absolutely not.” “Come on…! Just a little?” Emily could already feel her stomach compressing its contents, just enough to make room for its most esteemed guest; dessert. “We don’t even keep ice cream in the house, you know?” And it would seem that was a good judgement call. In-house sweets were probably a temptation Emily couldn’t resist, so why give her the chance to fail to begin with? Though, whether it was the playful part of herself feeling aroused or simply feeling suspicious, Emily said “I bet you’re lying.” Joyce raised her brows. “Oh? Lying, am I?” “Yep.” Emily rolled a little, finding a softer spot in the cushions. “Just so I won’t go looking for it.” “Hmm, well, you are most certainly right that on any other day of the week I’d be lying to you,” she drew a fingernail up the girl’s neck, creeping and scraping along the surface of her skin so slightly it caused Emily an infectious giggle. “But, this time I mean it. So in that case, how about I get you some water instead?” She was already getting up. “I like my vanilla with whipped cream, please!” Emily called to her. “Those expectations better be severely lowered by the time I get back in there!” They were not, which is why you can imagine the slightly soured expression on Emily’s face, partly standing up from her spot just to see Joyce come back with not a bowl of delicious sweetness, but a rather bland glass cup of transparent liquid. “But I wanted ice cream?” Joyce simply rolled her eyes with a smirk. “Drink. This might help your tummy feel better.” She handed off the glass to Emily who stared at it curiously for a moment. There wasn’t a straw, so she’d need to go straight in with a normal sip. She sort of giggled. It felt...intimidating, in a way? “What’s so funny?” Joyce was walking around to get a seat right beside her. Thankfully she was late to the party, though… “Hm? Uh, nothing.” Emily dismissed her concern and her laughs as she reeled in for a large swig. It was essentially like drinking from the bottles or sippy cups which she’d become so used to. For the uninformed, the trick was simply to tilt it nice and high to gravity could help you-- “Emily!” Joyce shouted, but it was too late. As Emily leaned her head back and with both hands held up the glass, she realized too late that her motions were too ambitious as a large amount of water flowed past the corners of her mouth, onto her face, including her shirt, shorts and the couch. Joyce took the glass from her and stood her up, meanwhile Emily was somewhat astunned, trying to realize what had just happened; how things could have slipped from her so easily. “I...” She watched Joyce press her hand onto the couch, feeling where the water had hit it. Watching her so engrossed in a mistake Emily caused… Emily bit her lip, sniffling. Was she really going to get so worked up over this? “Emily, do you think you could go--” Joyce was turning her head to Emily and was surprised to find her choking down a sob. Did she feel bad? Joyce knocked herself over the head. Of course she did. “Honey, it’s okay!” Joyce laughed, hoping to make the moment feel lighthearted. “It’s just water!” She pulled her in for a hug. “I’m sorry I spilt it...” Maybe if she hadn’t been so excited and stopped being so silly this wouldn’t have happened. Even when she tries to let go she seems to mess it up… “It’s fine, Emily,” Joyce said again, this time looking to her with a genuine smile. “Can you go and get me a towel though? We should dry the spot off as soon as possible.” She nodded her head and walked down the hall. Joyce sighed a little, now on her own. “Let’s see...” She pulled out the cushion in question. It was possible some of the water soaked inside the cushion, which wasn’t too big of a deal unless it’d be a lot of water that was spilt… Thinking on it, more water seemed to have gotten on Emily than the couch… They’d need to take care of that next. Emily had knocked on the bathroom door, hearing Frank’s voice from the other side. “Who is it?” He called. “I-it’s Emily. Could you hand me a towel, please?” A few moments went by until a crack opened and a hand extended outward with a bundle of fluffy cloth. “Thank you,” Emily received it. “I brought some...” she said a bit sullenly, walking back into the room. She could see Joyce was looking the cushion over. Was it that bad? “Thank you very much,” Joyce made a point to smile again as she took one and pressed it firmly into the cushion. Emily only watched with a growing self-consciousness. “I-I can pay for it...” She’d do anything to make things right. Joyce looked at her with a perplexed look. “Just let me know how much and I can give it to you...” She could. It’s not like her money had been going much elsewhere, after all. “Emily, you made a silly mistake, that’s all. You can’t really think I’m going to charge you for damaging our furniture, do you?” “But...but I...” It was the first time she’d done something like this to Joyce. Sure, she was a freeloader, but she wasn’t one that inflicted harm on the home itself. Not until now. How couldn’t she feel bad? Joyce sighed in front of her this time, worsening Emily’s expression a little. She really was annoyed… She stood up, putting her hands on Emily’s shoulders. “The only thing you could ever do to really get under my skin is by doing one of two things. One, catching another guy or girl flirting with you. If you haven’t guessed already, I’m quite protective of my possessions,” she rubbed noses with her on that, chuckling herself. “And second, seeing you in a bad mood. You may not believe it, but you’re my top priority whether we’re playing or not. So if you’re going to feel sad over something that I said, just know you’re going to cause me stress too, okay?” She smiled, hoping that it’d convince her somewhat. Emily kept looking to the floor, still struggling to cope with herself. “Of course, if you really do want to feel sad, that’s up to you,” Joyce shrugged. “But, I’m gonna use every trick in the book to try and change that…!” and like magic, mysterious prickles; pins and needles began to erupt on Emily’s sides, working their way under her shirt and up and down her skin. The touches were too sensitive and the places they struck were too vulnerable. Emily couldn’t help but erupt into a shower of giggles as Joyce tickled her all over. “Stop! Stop!” Emily pleaded. She’d tried to run, but Joyce had wrapped an arm around her waist and held her close. There were tears, but thankfully not the bad kind. “Stop?” Joyce gawked. “Not a chance! Just so you can be sad again?” She forcefully sat herself on the floor, Emily included as she trapped her between her thighs and keeping an arm strapped around her. Emily kept kicking, lightly slapping her feet off the floor, suddenly thinking about something much more worrisome. “Y-your--hahaha! Your p-parents are gonn-a hear!” “Really? I wonder what they might say?” Joyce couldn’t be bothered to think about what they might say. It was her last worry in the world. “Well, if we don’t want them to, that means you should probably stop being so gloomy, huh?” Emily kept laughing, nodding her head. In truth, she was being strongarmed into submission. Well, quite literally so, on top of being “strong-tickled,” if that made any sense… A god did exist somewhere in the world, because the tickling did come to an end. Emily was wiping her eyes, but thankfully for the right reasons. Joyce had set the cushion on the towel laid on the floor, standing back to admire her work for one last second. “Okay...that should be good there. But this,” she turned and tugged on the front of Emily’s shirt with great enunciation, “is not!” She tutted disapprovingly. “And we just got you dried off...” Emily didn’t respond so much. She knew she was supposed to take it lightly, but causing disaster after disaster made her feel less and less like the champ Joyce wanted her to be. Maybe it’s time to move her permanently onto sippy cups? Not actually, but it was still funny to imagine… Joyce shared a smirk with herself, leading Emily onward to the bedroom. “I can do it this time,” Emily declared, stripping herself already. “Do you want to wear pajamas now?” Joyce was already looking into the dresser for her. “I’ll wear them if you do?” Now her offer was tempting. If Joyce did it, that means it’s what all the cool kids were doing, so how could Emily miss out? “Uhm...you pick.” Emily mumbled through a mouthful of upturned shirt covering her face. She grimaced, feeling the wet sensation in her underwear. The water really did soak through her... She sighed. “Could you please get me a pair of panties too?” “I figured those didn’t survive, either...” Joyce spoke passively, adding one more item to her checklist. “...I’m sorry for getting the couch wet.” “I’m sorry for not making it clear we had no ice cream,” Joyce spoke, reflecting on the past with a greatly feigned regret. “I guess we let someone get a little too excited...” Finally, Emily’s lips did spurt something out, and it rang like music. “Fine!” Emily huffed. “I’ll make sure we always have ice cream. It’s your fault for giving me water in the first place!” Of course! How was it only clear now? Water was the root of all evil. Had there been delicious sweets to intervene in plain old H2O’s devious plans, none of this would have ever happened. “You’re funny when you’re joking, you know that?” Joyce snarkily fired back, tossing a pair of underwear on the bed. Thankfully she had the thoughtfulness to close the door this time. She still couldn’t shake that paranoia from earlier… “Nope! Dead serious. If you won’t get it, I will.” “For your health and to preserve your cuteness, sweets should be few and far between in this household.” Joyce shoved the girl, giggling over her yelp as she crashed into the bountiful mattress, sheets and cover. “Oh yeah?” Emily cockily muffled with her face in the bed, turning herself around. “What are you gonna do about it?” Joyce’s eyes widened. “Oh-hoh-hoh, you really didn’t just say that, did you?” Her hands were already looking grabby, and with the wiggling of her fingers...probey, as well. And just before she closed in on her, she stopped. “Actually, I thought of a better idea.” “Y-yeah?” Emily was forcing a smile, hesitating to consider a fate that was worse than tickles. “We’ll buy ice cream, but that just means I’ll need to look into getting a top-freezer fridge...” “A...what?” “You know? A fridge where the freezer is on top?” Currently, the freezer was a bottom drawer that afforded a shorter girl like Emily easy access. If it were at the top she could still reach it, but maybe not the farthest point on the top shelf... “It’ll need to be taller, too...otherwise you’d be able to reach it.” “Uhm...nevermind...” These were definitely the times when Emily hated Joyce’s omnipotent nature. She could never tell when the woman was simply teasing her or genuinely considering future fantasies. “Oh! Or, do you think we could put a lock on the freezer? Like a keypad? Maybe we could get something like a wine cooler for that...” She laughed, her eyes twinkling. “Maybe ice cream isn’t so bad of an idea?” Ice cream behind bars was no ice cream for Emily. “...I won’t buy any ice cream...” Emily mumbled with red cheeks. She felt like she’d lost in more ways than one. Not only was she denied her ice cream, but also yet another opportunity at spending her own money. “Thank you for the ideas~” Joyce kissed her on the forehead, feeding into Emily’s growing concerns. “Now, I thought you said you could undress yourself?” Joyce jokingly admonished. “When I do it,” right then, Emily could feel two hands burrow themselves under her and suddenly cup her bum cheeks, slipping between her skin and underwear. “We go...” and suddenly with a quick yank they were off her waist, legs and feet. “Lightyears faster!” “Maybe if you didn’t tease me so much you’d think differently!” Emily didn’t bother to cover herself up, standing in a dominant pose, as dominant as you could be while flashing your privates, then pulled a new pair of panties up her legs. “Well, I can’t imagine seeing you in any other way...” Joyce thought out loud, pretending to wrestle with a half-truth. “Hah-hah! See? Easy!” So to prove it, Emily spun on her heel 180 degrees then planted herself firmly, giving her bum a slap on the cheek. Meanwhile Joyce was finding herself quite frustrated. After all, the possibilities were endless with this little girl… “Okay, last call,” Joyce broke herself out of a trance. “Are we wearing pajamas or regular clothes?” “Mmm...pajamas.” “I like that choice too.” And so they went with that. Emily went with her polka-dot set and Joyce decided on a short-shirt pair. After that, it was a quick trip to the kitchen so that Emily could actually drink a few glasses of water this time, only now under strict supervision. Though, looking back on it, it sort of was funny to think how she could have somewhat confused it with a bottle. “Couch time?” Joyce asked as Emily already flopped herself on it. Joyce had given the cushion a little more time to dry. Satisfied, she put it back in place. “Movie time!” Emily cheered back, so unreasonably ecstatic just to be in thin clothing while embracing such a cushy sofa. “Movie time?” A much deeper voice answered back. Both female heads looked in its direction. Joyce was already sitting herself next to Emily. “Finish your shower, Dad?” “You bet I did. Would’ve been longer had your mom not kicked me out so soon...” An unfortunate memory to stew over, by the looks of it. “But, anyways, that bathroom really is nice. I wouldn’t be surprised if your mom doesn’t come out of there until it’s time for our flight back home.” “Well, Emily and I should be good for the night. We’ve got an extra bathroom on standby.” “That’s good. With the pace your mother goes at, you just might need it… But anyways, heard you two are gonna watch a movie? Think you can fit a third?” All cozy and well-fed, the energy levels were still high. “I think we can manage a third…!” Emily, surprising Joyce, haughtily spoke. “Oh? Well, thank you ever so much for fitting me in, your majesty!” And with a grand bow, Frank sat himself on the far end. Emily couldn’t help but snicker. “What’re we watching?” “Zero idea. Not sure yet.” Joyce had just finished turning the tv on. “I’m sure there’s something to watch. Either of you two watch anything new in the theaters?” Joyce and Emily exchanged looks. “I think we went one time not too long ago...” “Yeah, right after I got over that stomach bug thing.” “That’s right,” Joyce agreed somewhat plainly. She didn’t like to think back on that, considering the pain Emily was in. “Glad we’re over that now...” The trio watched as the list of movies went on and on. On and on until… “Oh, hey, how about that one?” Frank interrupted the search. Joyce stopped scrolling. “Which one?” “That one right there? I think it says ‘Hilltop Inn’?” The cover was something to say the least. Basking in the moonlight sat a rickety old mass of shacks and roofs with boarded-up windows interspersed throughout. Only in one of them though was there the silhouette of a figure… Wait, was this movie a--? “Is this a horror movie?” Joyce was the first to ask. She didn’t bother reading the bio for it, as if she were already about to write it off. “Of course it is! Remember when you, me and your brother used to watch one every weekend?” Thinking back on it, that did happen a lot… “Really? You guys did?” Emily seemed curious. “Oh yeah!” Frank was quick to confirm. “You couldn’t get this one away from the tv. She was a little horror fanatic!” This was a little hard to buy, considering Emily rarely ever saw Joyce watch movies. She even gave her a look. “W-well...maybe just a little...” She’d fallen out of the habit, but maybe there was a tiny craving for it every once in a long while. She’d somewhat satisfied that feeling last time with Emily, though she remember how that went last time. “But anyways, how about we watch something less scary? Maybe a comedy?” Frank came off as surprised. “You don’t want to watch it? Did you already see it?” “It’s not that...” Joyce trailed, realizing too late that would have been a good excuse. “...Oh, well, that’s fine. I’m sure we can find something else.” He seemed to have come to his own conclusions, which invited some self-consciousness into Emily’s headspace. “I...I want to watch it, too.” Both sets of eyes fell on Emily. “I wanna watch it. It seems, uhm, interesting.” Frank smiled at her, while Joyce was trying not to roll her eyes. It was obvious what she was trying to do… “Are you sure?” Joyce tried to make his voice as little as indicative as possible, though she desperately hoped Emily could read between the lines. With her dad in attendance, she didn’t want to be so transparent about Emily’s less-than-ideal affinity for scary movies. “Yes, I am. I kinda like them, anyways.” “Really?” Frank sounded enthusiastic. “Joyce, you really know how to pick ‘em!” While Frank couldn’t see it from his angle, the look Joyce gave Emily was one that was less than impressed. Whatever ‘bravado’ the girl thought she was showing, Joyce didn’t see it that way. “I’ll be right back,” Frank stood himself up. “Do you guys keep any popcorn here?” “It should be somewhere in the kitchen,” Joyce answered while she turned her head to him. “I’m not positive which cabinet it’s in though, so you might have to look a little...” “No problem. I’ll manage.” And then there were two. Emily was the first to start. “Joyce, I know what you’re--” “No,” she bluntly interrupted. “That’s my line. I know what you’re trying to do.” “But why not? He said you guys watch them all the time!” “Yes, we did, but that was then. Now I’m with you and I know you don’t do scary movies.” Need she remind her of how the first movie night went? “Come on! They’re only here for one more night! You guys should do something you used to! I can handle it!” Finally Joyce’s sternness did soften some, “You’re sweet, but you know when we’re at home like this you don’t need to act so tough. Thank you for thinking about us, but I want to watch something we’re all going to like.” “Then...I’ll just go to bed early while you two watch it. I want you guys to watch something scary.” The two were at odds, fighting for what they believed would best benefit the other, funnily enough. In all honesty though Emily was starting to annoy Joyce. If the roles were different, she wouldn’t have to compromise so heavily… And then she stopped herself. She sighed, realizing just what an idiot she was. She really did have some work to do on keeping her Mommy-self in check… Emily was an adult. She was her girlfriend. She has every right to decide what she wants to do and watch whether Joyce liked it or not. The best she could do was heavily advise against it, but it would seem advice this time wasn’t going to work. “Fine, you can watch it.” That made Emily let out a little giggle. “It wasn’t my decision to make from the get-go. I just don’t want to see you scared.” “I’ll be fine! F-I-N-E!” Emily started to get herself cozy again. “Uh-huh.” All Joyce did was let her watch the movie. That didn’t mean she’d believe for a second she was going to be “fine”. It wasn’t fine. “Emily?” The mere sound of another voice startled the girl. She collapsed from her fetal position on the bed before she could distinguish friend from foe. The girl looked as if she’d been through hell and back; tortured by souls of the lost and witness her life itself hang in the balance of suspense and terrifying thrill. Joyce, on the other hand looked quite sympathetic. “I told you we shouldn’t have watched it...” she rubbed the girl’s shoulder. Compared to the first scary movie, this one was actually halfway decent by Joyce’s standards, so objectively speaking for Emily it was the difference between a five and a ten. “I thought it would be okay this time,” Emily whimpered, pulling herself back together. She even used all the strategies! First and foremost was cuddling with Joyce. Being a lone soldier was never destined to work, and Emily knew that. The other was regularly interrupting herself for water. The first two times she could comfortably remove herself from the couch to get a drink, but then when the movie really started to set in she had to start asking Joyce to come with her… A little after that, and she’d given up on trying to move entirely. The couch became her final oasis. They’d moved from the living room and into Joyce’s bed. She was expecting a much more intimate arrival, but instead had to deal with the creeping fears of the imaginary lurking throughout the house. “Next time can you please be a little more honest with yourself? I won’t tell you ‘no’ unless you want me to, but I really don’t like seeing you like this.” “Did you like the movie, at least?” Emily asked while panning her eyes over to the halfway-shut door. The hall lights were off, so that meant pure darkness seeped from the crack in the doorframe. If she looked hard enough...squinted enough...the darkness moved. “Yes,” Joyce turned the girl’s head back to her. “I did.” Unfortunately, that was more of a lie than a truth. The movie was okay, but real terror was constantly trying to imagine how your significant other might be reacting to their kryptonite being force-fed down their throat. All she could do now was let the girl feel like her efforts weren’t in vain. “How about we get some sleep? Maybe dream of something better than that movie?” Emily silently nodded, still looking at the doorway somewhat. With a soft smile, Joyce went on to ask, “Would you like me to close the door?” “Yes, please...” She a pair of warm lips hit Emily’s temple before Joyce got up. A with the shutting of a door the monsters of the night had been banished. “See? Now it’s our own little fortress,” Joyce chuckled. “Just you, me and Pip.” Criss-crossed now on the bed, Emily had been stuffing her hands into him while he sat in her lap. It was kind of endearing how she’d taken to him so quickly. “I’m sorry I’m such a scaredy cat...” With everything Joyce did for her, making her feel better over the smallest things, she really did feel needy regardless of the time or place. Under the right circumstances that was her job, but this wasn’t supposed to be one of those times. “Don’t be. I like being able to do stuff for you, and I especially want to be the person you can always turn to; whatever the reason.” “Thank you.” She played with Pip’s squishiness a bit more. “And you know I’d always be there for you too, right?” “Of course I know that,” Joyce paused to exchange a brief kiss. “But don’t think that I don’t want to hear you say it anyways.” Joyce slipped herself off the bed to pull back her corner of the covers. “So are you okay with tonight? Sleeping with me?” “Of course I am,” Emily didn’t dwell on it much, warming Joyce’s heart. “But I would be lying if I said I wasn’t nervous at least a little...” “Nervous how?” “Nervous as in...I don’t know. It’s another step, I guess. We’ve done a lot more...intimate stuff than this,” need she reference what had to be done in her diapers, “but I guess as far as regular things normal couples do, this is something new for us.” Joyce nodded, collecting her thoughts. “I can see that. It is different in a way, isn’t it?” Joyce laughed a little. “We definitely have pushed the bar in a lot of other ways though. Would you honestly rather the couch tonight?” “No.” It was somewhat of a deadpan response and Joyce, smirking, knew exactly why. There was no chance in hell Emily was leaving that room tonight. Not when a serial killer was still on the loose from Hilltop Inn. Those were the worst kinds of movies; ones that had a bad ending and the killer got away… But, in fairness, there was a much more meaningful reason to stay. “I said I was nervous, but that doesn’t mean I’m not a lot more excited. It’s a big step, but it also means we get to be closer...” She kneaded her hands some and wove her fingers, “I like being closer with you.” “You’re really cute when you try to sweet-talk me, you know?” “W-well, you don’t have to say it out loud...” The abrasive choice of words had her looking beat-red, though that was somewhat expected. It was likely a quality that’d never change about their relationship. Even if they recognized each other as equals, there was always going to be someone more dominant of the two. Not that either of them minded. “Ready to get under the covers?” “Yeah, just a second...” Emily hopped off the bed, giving Joyce a nice view of her behind as she bent over, slipping off her pants. Joyce slipped in between the cover and sheets, and Emily soon did the same. Only a handful of inches apart, they laid there somewhat stiffly. Was this awkward? “Well, uh, how about I turn off the lights?” Joyce asked. The ceiling light was off, but there was still the warm glow from a nearby lamp on the nightstand. “That’s alright...” She leaned over, brushing her finger over the sensor. Apart from the distant city lights reaching the floor-to-ceiling windows, everything was now dark. Very dark. Extremely dark. Oh-so very absolutely chillingly terrifyingly dark. Emily pulled up the covers a little bit, scolding herself. How could she be making such a big deal out of this? It was just a movie! She is in a safe place! Her eyes were playing tricks on her. In the deep corners of the room were the figments of her imagination; festering into creatures, goblins and ghouls, all waiting for her eyes to shut and to leave herself vulnerable. Her legs shuffled a little, accidentally brushing Joyce’s. “Sorry about that...” Emily quietly whispered. She spoke in such a way that you could tell she was smiling. “Don’t worry about it.” Laying there, soaking in the black atmosphere, Emily wasn’t feeling any more accustomed. “H-hey, Joyce?” She was hesitant to speak, afraid she might disturb Joyce. “Uh-huh?” “Did I leave Pip on the bed?” She felt terrible once Joyce started to stir, watching her sit up, rousing herself out of a comfortable spot just to satisfy her selfish wishes. “Mmm...yeah, he’s right here.” Emily with her head laying into the pillow was joined by a stuffed piece of mochi right by her side. “Better?” “Yes. Thank you...” “You’re welcome.” She laid back down. Now with a friend, she stared into his lifeless eyes, hoping they might inspire some form of tiredness within her, but she was too high-strung for that. Not when the boogeyman was hoping for the same exact thing. “J-Joyce?” it came as a half-whimper. “What’s wrong?” “I’m...I’m still scared.” “Wanna come a little closer?” “Yes, please.” Pip was politely moved to the side and in his place was Joyce, holding the cover up almost like a tent from her position so Emily could slide over easily. It was a mix of shame and relief that washed Emily over. On one hand, she kept bothering Joyce over the tiniest and smallest things, but on the other she was getting comfort after comfort. With the two both sleeping on their sides, Emily pressed herself against Joyce’s front, sitting slightly lower on the bed, meaning she could set her head somewhere between Joyce’s head and chest. “Better?” Now her voice was much closer, but it rang like a soft lull with its tender nature. “Yeah...” and she really did mean it. She didn’t know how Joyce would react to it, but Emily set one arm over Joyce’s waist and kept one hand on the top of her bosom. Then, Joyce’s legs surprised Emily when they adjusted themselves. The one farthest from the mattress had moved itself forward, slipping right between Emily’s legs and nuzzling its thigh right along Emily’s crotch. She could feel the slight press from her skin; just enough to know it was there, but stimulating enough to want to press back… “I’ll keep you safe from all the monsters, and make sure you have no nightmares too, okay?” “Huh? How can you keep me from having nightmares?” “Well, that’s easy enough.” She paused to give Emily’s forehead a long, uninterrupted kiss. “And like that, I’ve placed a magic spell on you. Good for one whole night’s sleep, no bad dreams are allowed inside your head.” “Then how come it’s only good for one night? Shouldn’t it be forever?” “Silly, did you forget I’m a businesswoman?” Both snickered. “You wouldn’t be my customer anymore if I only needed to give you a one-time solution… This way I get to keep kissing you forever and ever! And don’t forget your debt...” She pecked Emily on the lips. “Those belong to me now, so don’t get frisky with anyone else, got it?” Emily cracked a toothy grin. “Wouldn’t dream of it!” She started to laugh while Joyce rolled her eyes. “Okay, I think I’ve had enough of you for one night. Time to sleep.” Joyce took her free hand and cupped it around the back of Emily’s head, guiding her head into her chest where two generous, soft mounds lay like cushions. “Night, Joyce.” “Goodnight...” And finally, at some point along the way, they both did drift off, sleeping soundly for quite some time. Then, much later, hours later, Emily opened her eyes. It was a slow reveal, treating her vision to a set of boobs she was using almost like a pillow. She had to think of where she was right then, not completely sure with the darkness shrouding her vision. Then she remembered where she was and who she was with. Smiling just from the sweet reminder, she reeled her lower half into Joyce’s a bit more, feeling her crotch run along the woman’s bare thigh. But now she knew why she woke up. Her bladder was painfully full. The simple motion of her waist was enough to make it rise and stir in its own way. Joyce was still sound asleep, as Emily could feel the faint exhale from her nose while she slept. Why did she have to get up now? There were a few reasons why she didn’t want to. One was how comfortable she already was, sleeping with Joyce. They were wrapped in each others arms, once sleeping so soundly. Another was having to leave Joyce, meaning to leave her one safety in such a big and dark house… She could already feel the movie getting to her again, and that was enough to quietly whimper. If only she had been wearing a… She paused her thought for a moment, blinking. Was she about to think what she thought she was? Easier to wear a...diaper? It wasn’t so much disgust that she regarded herself with, but instead simple wonder and curiosity. Before she’d thought of this whole routine as strange and different, but of course it had started to grow on her. So much now that Emily considered it a valid solution, apparently. But alas, she wasn’t wearing one and there were none in the room. She didn’t have a crutch like that to fall on, because after all, she was supposed to be acting like an adult right now, even if the circumstances were making her wish she really wasn’t one right now. Her head turned over to the door, leading into the hall. Just seeing the panel of wood alone was daunting enough. Who knew what was creeping beyond there? She could already imagine the hundreds of eyes peeking at them from the outside, sharpening their fangs and hiding themselves in all the right nooks and crannies to catch Emily by surprise. Her heart was beating a mile a minute just from thinking about it. She hugged Joyce a little tighter. Even if she wasn’t awake, Emily could still feel the warmth radiating from her. Why did she have to go and watch that stupid movie?! Joyce was right the entire time. All of this was Emily’s fault and she had no one to blame but herself. She didn’t want to leave Joyce. So much of her wanted to wake her up and bring her on such a terrifying journey. But her conscience wouldn’t let her do that. After all the trouble she’d caused, something as petty as needing someone to take you to the bathroom crossed a line. And so with great reluctance, Emily separated herself from Joyce, letting her feet touch the carpet. It was so cold without her lover… Emily managed to find her pajama pants on the ground and pull them up her legs, adding one more layer of armor before needing the face the monsters. And just before she did start to move, she saw Pip on the bed. Unlike Joyce, she hardly minded bothering Pip. Whether he was trying to sleep or not, he was now Emily’s knight in shining armor, as with two arms he was securely strapped to Emily’s stomach. With baby steps she walked over to the door. Slowly she turned the handle, opening the door, little by little, feeling the cool draft enter the room. You can do this. You can handle this. Total silence filled the rest of the apartment, meaning at a moment’s notice something could go bump in the night. She was trying to be slow and cautious, but her bladder felt ready to burst. Hopefully nothing did lash out at her, otherwise they’d be covered in her pee… One last time she looked at Joyce sleeping in bed. She looked so at peace; comfortable, content and slumbering so sweetly. All the reasons why Emily couldn’t bring herself to ask her for help. She couldn’t see too much in the hallway, nothing other than outside darkness peering through the windows down the hall from the living room. At the same time the pressure she was feeling was unbearable. With one arm around Pip she used the other to press into her crotch, hoping that it’d help keep back the need to go. She kept looking over her shoulder as she moved down the hall, keeping the wall close to her shoulder, just so she’d know when she was next to the bathroom. After a few more glances the door to Joyce’s room was feeling awfully far away. Hopefully Pip was going to keep her safe… Then, she turned her head back. Someone was there. At first she glanced over the edge of the living room she could see, thinking nothing but of the windows she could see out of. Only when she looked at the couch did she realize someone was sitting on it. The round shape of their head, covered in lumpy hair was impossible to mistake. Her heart skipped a beat and she made a tiny noise of panic, nearly losing her balance once she saw it. There really was someone in their home! It was real, she had every reason to be scared, she needed to run, hide, scream, tell anyone that their lives were at stake! Everything about the chilling situation was paralyzing. Just then Emily felt something warm seep into her hand, the one cupping her crotch. Just as it happened she did her best to taper it, realizing just as fast that it was her bladder that was scared the most. No, no! Please! Her mind was frantic now, trying to contain herself. She hadn’t been spotted yet, so it had to be okay, right? She could still sneak back to the room and wake Joyce up… Doing her best to take a breath, she managed to calm down the tiniest bit. With a plan set, she was ready to act. In another moment of silence, the same panel windows in the living room, once black as the night, erupted into bright, blinding godrays. It was a brief flash, Emily hadn’t even pieced together what she’d seen. But after the flash came a crippling, deafening, quaking boom. BOOM. The noise was loud and sudden, Emily shouted in pure fear as she fell to her knees. Was she being attacked? What was even happening? She was too scared to think about anything, holding onto Pip with both arms for dear life. Immediate regret was all she could feel, wishing she’d never had left the room. Wet tears rolled down her cheeks as a stream began between her legs. She could feel it pooling around her, leaking through her pajamas and soaking up in other places. She didn’t have the composure to try and stop herself, merely trying to scramble back to the room, trying not to grimace over the warm and wet clothes that clung to her skin and somehow forget about the stranger sitting in the next room over. She was alone and afraid. She desperately needed to go back. Fear itself roamed these halls and she was glad to make herself scarce. Trying not to break into a full cry, her heart thumped to a heavy beat as she managed to get herself back in the room, quickly closing the door behind herself. What was she supposed to do? Go back to bed? Maybe then the killer wouldn’t get her. But what was that boom? It scared her too much to think about it, hoping she would never encounter something so terrifying ever again. “J-Joyce?” Emily sobbed, trying to jostle her shoulder. She may have been dripping on the carpet, which only made her feel worse, but she wanted more than anything to feel safe right then. She needed Joyce. After enough gentle rocking, Joyce did start to stir, though the sudden break from her sleep had her up with somewhat of a start, catching Emily by surprise a little. “Wh...what…?” Joyce, sitting up, looked to her side, seeing Emily wasn’t where she had been before, then looked to her right, finding the distraught girl next to her bedside. “Emily…? What time is it?” She looked at a digital clock. Working some more sleep out of her system, only now did she see the girl was crying. “Sweetie, what’s wrong?” She leaned over to the lamp, turning it on. Both were blinded for a second, adjusting their eyes, but Joyce could now see the dark stains on Emily’s pajama pants, starting from the crotch and leading elsewhere down below. “What happened? How did you pajamas get wet?” She swept her legs out from under the covers, standing up. “I-I...” Emily had no idea what to say. She was too ruined to think sensibly or figure out what needed to be said first. The killer? The big boom? The pee in her pants? The inability to speak only added to her woes, hence why she could cry harder. “Okay, okay, it’s alright...” Joyce pulled her in for a hug, though still somewhat confused. She happened to sniff, catching a faint scent of something embarrassing. “Did you...did you have a bad dream?” She shook her head no while Joyce guided her around the bed. She had to rub her eyes again just to adjust. “It’s alright, you’re gonna be fine,” she tried to calm Emily, but there was little that could be done for something as severe as this… Verbally, at least. Joyce kept a hand on her shoulder while she leaned in to kiss her. “Can you help me take of your bottoms? I don’t want you to smell like pee too...” Emily hiccuped, nodding her head. She didn’t even need to say a word and Joyce was already figuring things out. It was a testament to why Emily felt so relieved when relying on her. BOOM. It sounded off again and Emily yelped, grabbing Joyce’s arm as she felt another tiny bit squirt out of her. She winced, hearing it hit the carpet. Joyce heard it too, but she didn’t seem to mind so much. “I-I’m sorry, it-it’s...” “It’s okay. I’m not mad...” she stroked the top of her head. Joyce looked out the window, watching as the raindrops started to hit the glass. “It’s just some thunder, okay? It was supposed to start raining tonight...” That’s what it was? Thunder? How could it have been? It felt so much like the word itself had been shaking! Her imagination was too excited to see it as anything less than absolute, mortal danger. There was another thunderous boom, and it did startle Emily a little, but not so much this time. “You wait here for me, okay? I’m gonna go get a towel.” She was already leaving for the door. “N-no! Joyce, wait!” It was the first sentence she could muster without a complete stutter. “Why? What’s wrong?” “Th-there’s someone out there! I saw someone on the couch…!” The panic in her eyes was genuine, but it only made Joyce look troubled. “I’ll go and look, okay? You wait here.” “No, please don’t!” Emily plead, looking as if nothing had mattered more in her life than this one simple request. If she had anything left in her power, it was to protect Joyce, the one she loved most. She couldn’t risk losing her to some deranged killer in the apartment! Joyce walked back over, taking Emily’s hands. “Do you trust me?” Trust? What did trust have to do with anything right now? “Y-yes, but--!” “Everything is going to be perfectly fine, okay? I promise.” Even with a tired expression, Joyce looked nothing short of absolute. “B-but...” Emily knew she could believe in Joyce, but it was like trying to accept that apples were red while you looked at a green one. It was yet again that irrational side scaring her half to death. “Just give me two minutes, okay? Think you can count for me?” “What if you don’t come back then?” “Then I’ll let you start paying me rent.” She snickered. “Here, let’s start.” “One banana...two banana...” She waited for Emily to join her, nodding her head with each count. “T-three banana...” Emily started, then continued. Joyce counted in unison, slowly drifting to the door and into the hall, leaving just a crack in the doorframe behind her. Apart from peeing herself, Joyce could only think of Emily’s other worry; a stranger in the house. She’d never call Emily a liar, but she found it hard to believe someone could break into the apartment building itself unnoticed, much less their exact home on one of the highest floors… As she walked down the hall, stepping in a lukewarm puddle ceased her pace. Looking down at what her foot had just stepped in, she could see the faint outline of liquid on the floor. Pip happened to be sitting partly in it, as well… Needless to say, it had an unfortunate distinct smell to go with it as well. “Poor thing...” Joyce quietly whispered, her heart already lurching in pain. She really looked as if she’d been put through a scare… The movie had certainly affected her, but her imagination really seemed to have dogpiled on her, considering what was left in its wake. Walking around the puddle of pee, she leaned her head into the living room. She scanned it for a minute, though admittedly her heart did jump a little when she saw what she thought was a head resting on the cushion. Turning up the dimmer from a nearby panel, she sighed a little, realizing what she actually saw. There was no head, just a clumped up blanket partly rolled into a ball resting on the couch. The dark really did play tricks on you… She turned the lights off after knocking the blanket back over, figuring that must have been the culprit. She didn’t spend long in the bathroom, finding a towel, then walked back to the room. “Eighty-four banana...eighty-five banana...” Emily was still well-within the two minute estimate, but that didn’t mean she was any less worried. What if the monster got Joyce? Then she’d have to somehow get across the hall unnoticed to warn Frank and Mary...but then Joyce would still be in trouble…! The opening door spooked Emily, finding herself a fresh wave of tears when she saw it was Joyce. With a towel in hand, she looked awfully accusatory. “You’re still counting right?” With a smile of stress being lifted off her shoulders, Emily nodded. “Eighty-seven...” Joyce looked quite smug. “And you doubted me...” She was laying the towel out on the floor. She was back, safe and sound, but that didn’t say anything about the person in the living room. “B-but what about the--” “The head you saw on the couch?” Joyce waited for a response, and Emily did so. “I was a little surprised when I saw it too,” Joyce rambled, trying to make it seem lighthearted. “Turns out it was just a blanket though. The dark really knows how to play tricks, huh?” Just a blanket? This was feeling like the thunder example as well. Did she really blow it that far out of proportion? And she most certainly did, considering a blanket made her accidentally wet. “Okay, let’s get those jammies off...” Joyce took her pants by the waistband and lowered them, whilst Emily felt the cool room brush her skin and the wet pants peel off her legs. It smelled like urine… “Panties, too,” Joyce added. Since they were a dark pair to begin with, you might not think much of it by looks alone, but logic dictated that the pee had to go through them first before they could reach the pants. “I’m sorry,” Emily meekly spoke. She’d woken up Joyce just to deal with her own mishaps. And the worst part? Not a single part of Emily regret running to Joyce. Despite the stress and busywork she caused her partner, nothing felt better than to be comforted by her. “Don’t be. This is one of my jobs, isn’t it? Comforting you?” She ran her hand through Emily’s hair, then went for her shirt next. “Your shirt might not be wet, but we don’t want the smell to stick...” With all her clothes piled on the towel, all that Emily had left on was a bra. “I’m sorry, but is it okay if we break our promise a little? To be honest, I’d do better at cleaning this kind of thing up in the nursery...” Frankly, it was the truth, considering it was a surprise that Joyce had to be dealing with pee during her parent’s visit. Not that she’d ever reprimand Emily for it. Joyce took a moment to rub her own foot on the towel before they walked into the hall. Joyce had done her best to calm Emily’s nerves, but she wasn’t going to chastise her over still insisting that Emily held her hand along the way. They were careful this time to navigate around the puddle, Emily feeling quite crestfallen when she saw it. Now that they moved farther beyond the point where she stopped, there was a better view of the living room, though there was no supposed head on the couch this time. That somewhat put Emily’s heart at ease. Slipping the key into the lock, with a turn of the handle the door had opened, inviting the pair into a room neither had expected to find themselves in again so soon.

Thank you so much! And thank you for being patient. Working on coming out of my shell, right now. I know, I get jealous of them sometimes. It's alive! It's alive! Hey, not dead, just extremely busy. Who would've thought that college could take up so much time? I miss writing though! Sorry that this one is shorter than usual, but it felt like a decent place for a break between moments. For those of you curious, no, I haven't forgotten about Illegal Immigrant. I just wanted to be fair and post on here next. P.S. Someone has recently introduced me to the joy of role playing (Basically these kinds of stories, only two people have a back and forth in it), which I'm having a really fun time with. If it goes anywhere maybe I can shape it into another story for you peeps to read? No promises! (But if you are interested in lengthy role play, consider being my domme sometime! Again, no promises, but it's definitely something I'm hooked on.) Please enjoy! 25 - Home Again, Home Again “...” “...” “...” “...” They stood in a square formation, one pair parallel to the other. Two with awkward expressions, and the other with surprised. One of the four however was covered in a bit more dirt than the others... “I hate to be the bearer of bad news,” Frank finally broke the silence between the four. “But I think someone did have too much fun...” The next response was Emily spurting a giggle from her mouth, even though she wasn’t too pleased with herself either. Mary simply watched with a raised brow, and by chance Joyce happened to catch her eye a few times. “Petting zoo?” Joyce was starting to look a little bashful. “Uh-huh...” In retrospect, this probably wasn’t going to look good in front of her mom. “Were the piglets fun to pet, at least?” “Pig…? Oh! Yeah, they were a little hyper though.” Emily had quickly forgotten Joyce’s white lie, and by this point her cover-up was so weak, it was wasted energy to even try. “Emily,” Mary looked as if she were holding back a smirk. “I...think you maybe played a little too hard with the animals...” “They’re the ones that played with me!” Apparently being an animal herself is where she drew the line. “Joyce gave me a bunch of food to feed them, but then they knocked me over and ate it all.” Ridiculous, she knew, which is why she was trying to choke down a laugh. “So you instigated this?” Mary accused, looking right at her daughter. Everyone was still in a good mood, but there was nothing like lighthearted tension to keep the party afoot. “I didn’t plan for her to get knocked over! It’s not like I wanted her to get dirty!” Just for good measure she tried to play with a few spots on Emily’s dress again, hoping she could get a small bit of dirt out of it. Frank came over to brush some leftover dirt off of Emily’s hair. “Hmm. Well, while Emily gets cleaned off back at the house, how about we brainstorm what we’ll do for dinner then?” “I think I could go for takeout.” Joyce stretched her arms. “Just a thought, though!” Whenever her parents were around, it especially made her want to be lax with her food choices. High dining had already become less frequent now that Emily was in the picture, so the occasional visit from her parents only added to that. “Takeout doesn’t sound bad?” Frank looked to his wife with a shrug. “That should be fine. That way Emily can work at her own pace in the bathroom,” Mary agreed, but Emily started to feel a little guilty now that her needs were being taken into account. Still, takeout did sound good… “I think a sub or pizza sounds good right now,” Emily volunteered. “Dirty girls don’t get to make suggestions,” surprisingly, Mary huffed. “Huh? Why not?” Emily fired back with a slight whine. “It’s Joyce’s fault!” Without hesitation she threw her partner under the bus, forcing her to stop giggling about Emily’s teasing and focus on her own. Now it was Joyce’s turn for the defensive. “Maybe I bought the food, but you were the one that was feeding them!” “Yeah, but I didn’t buy a whole mountain of it!” It was probably at least four times smaller than her hands made it out to be, but Emily shaped a gargantuan area with her hands to symbolize the mass of goat pellets. “Alright, kiddos, come on, off to the car.” Frank moved them along as they continued their joking, secretly half-serious banter. “Still, Emily,” Frank did manage to sneak an attack in. “You don’t strike me as the type that’d stop a cute animal from trying to smother you.” “No I wouldn’t! What happened was because there was a lot of them! You try being my size and fighting off a swarm of tiny goats!” She was so caught in the moment that she had abandoned the pig story altogether. No one called her out on it. “Whoa,” Frank put his hands up in defense. “Joyce, reign her in, I think I went too far!” Emily grinned to herself, almost considering whether to jokingly growl or not. She’d never be able to reach a decision though, because with a quick yelp escaping her she was swept off her feet and into the air. “Ah! Wait, Joyce? What are you doing?” Like their nightly routine, she was suspended in her caretaker’s arms. It wasn’t an infant type of carry, but a princess one. Joyce looked confused. “You heard my dad, didn’t you?” She looked to Frank, sounding a bit concerned. “Dad, I think we grabbed one of the monkeys instead of Emily. We better go return this one.” “Put me down already!” Emily whined with a laugh, trying to speak reason into the father and daughter who were sharing a laugh amongst themselves. Usually she’d be concerned about the undertones to this, but finally she was able to make a distinction between what was intimate and otherwise plain fun. “I don’t suppose you could just keep her?” Mary chimed in. “She looks like Emily enough?” “Hmm...” Requiring further inspection, Joyce rubbed noses with the girl. “I suppose you’re right, but she does need to be cleaned. I’ve washed our neighbor’s dog a few times before?” She grinned, with a smile only Emily seemed to pick up on. “How hard can it be?” Still midway in her princess carry, Emily leaned her head past Joyce to Mary and Frank, quietly mouthing ‘save me!’. Their sudden outburst of laughter had Joyce confused when she turned back. “What did you say?” She looked down at Emily, who was busy playing innocent. “Alright Emily, ride’s over.” Joyce set her back on her feet, now that they were gathered around the car and in the parking lot. There was an orange glow of sunlight looming over the wall of trees on the outer edge of the parking lot. “So gang, what do we think?” Frank surveyed. “Was the zoo a good choice?” “I thought it was fun!” Joyce proudly spoke. “Me too.” Emily agreed. “It was nice seeing all the different animals. And certainly had its ups and downs for some...” “Then I suppose it’s a good job on Emily’s part. Thanks for keeping us busy today!” Suddenly the attention was flipped onto Emily, and with so much praise and little place to put it, she shuffled awkwardly. “Um...no problem.” They started getting into the car, but Emily was somewhat reluctant. “Joyce?” She gave herself another glance. “Is it really okay for me to?” The scenario was already playing through Joyce’s head. She’d insist it would be okay for Emily to sit in the car, dirty as she was, but of course, she’d still be beside herself as she tried to sit on the seat as little as possible, taking a solid ten minutes to find out that it didn’t matter whether you started from point A, C, D, E, or F, because regardless, you’re always going to land on B. Emily was doing just that, hoping to find a way that her dress would be as little involved as possible. Joyce appeared right behind her though as she placed a hand on her shoulder and firmly guided her into the seat. “But the seat’s gonna get dirty!” “It’s not like we can help it, silly. Let’s call it a reminder to bring a towel in the future?” Emily could feel the digits to her imaginary debt increasing, as each particle of dirt rub deeper into the leather seating. She looked visibly uncomfortable. “Should I ask my mom if you can ride in her lap?” Quietly, she whispered into Emily’s ear. How couldn’t she smile with a startled reaction like that? She was still stiff as a board, but it was progress, somewhat. “Don’t forget your seatbelt! And thanks for going down easy; I was almost afraid the zookeepers would think we really were stealing one of their monkeys!” Emily narrowed her eyes and started to say, “You and your jokes are really starting to drive me banana-!” and before she could finish her line, her listener had swapped from an actual person to a car door. A window, to be specific, with Joyce behind it sticking her tongue out, then walking back around to her door. Emily kept her grumbling to a minimum. This was probably because of her cuddling threat… “I guess not even a little dirt gets in the way of her habits,” Mary chuckled, catching a glimpse of the slumbering Emily beside her. Even with jitters, all it took was the hypnotic sensations of a moving vehicle to talk her down. “I guess that’s her one kryptonite,” Joyce chuckled. Well, there were certainly many more weaknesses she had, but those were reserved for the director’s cut… “Still envy that about her,” Frank spoke with no shame. “Think she could manage that on a plane?” Mary asked. “If so, I think I’ll need to ask her what her secret is.” “One of life’s many mysteries!” Joyce ended it with a laugh. “To be honest, I was a little worried she wasn’t going to fall asleep so easily... The last thing I’d want is for her to worry about getting the car dirty.” “She does seem to care an awful lot,” Frank added, and Mary ‘mmm’d’ in agreement. It was true, and to hear others acknowledge it openly put a small smile of pride on Joyce’s face; as a partner and a mother. But, if today had taught her anything, it also meant she was too caring, that in the negative sense. In exchange for connecting deeply with others, she made herself just as vulnerable to the bad feelings as much as the good ones. And once there was that bond, any sort of hiccup was something she assumed was her fault, yet it couldn’t be further from the truth. Still, on a thoughtful note, Joyce happily agreed. “She does… It’s something definitely unique about her.” “Oh? Unique?” her mom didn’t seem to let a moment pass by on that remark. “Do you mean that in a good way or bad?” “Good, of course.” Joyce was quick to respond, just to steel her own resolve. The timing was the perfect spur for humor though, as the older couple started laughing. “I think we’ve started to see just how protective you are of her?” Mary chuckled, leaving Joyce in yet again an awkward spot. Suddenly she was wishing Emily hadn’t left her all alone while she went off to play in dreamland… Of course she sounded flustered, trying to explain herself, “...Well...of course I am...” “Relax, sweetheart,” Mary laughed once more, but thankfully Joyce didn’t take offense to it. “It’s a good thing. Though, to be blunt, what’s so funny is how you seem like a totally different person now.” Just as Joyce was going to count it a victory, her mom had gone and said that. “Di...different?” It could go either way with that. “...How?” Was she really acting that strange? No, strange didn’t describe it at all. Of course she was a different person, all thanks to Emily. She was better for it. Rather than stuffing wishful thinking, pipedreams and silly desires in a dark corner, she finally knew what it was like to embrace them. Life certainly had a renewed shine to it now. “It’s not a bad thing, I promise.” Mary assured her daughter, and Frank agreed all the same. “In fact, I think I like seeing you like this much more.” “Well...like seeing me like what?” “Not that you weren’t before, honey,” Frank took the reigns, “but, to put it simply, happy.” “I’ve never not been, though?” She was happy to feel like she’d grown since being with Emily, but truthfully, she didn’t want to make a spectacle out of it. “We know you love your job; the work combined with the payoff, but we’ve never known you to be someone very interested in romance?” All this talk about herself was starting to feel weird… At least with her parents. “Hon, I think we’re embarrassing her...” Frank spoke in a hushed, yet obvious voice. He cleared his voice to make it clear, “Joyce, all we mean is that we’re seeing a new side to you, and we think it’s a good thing.” They’d compromised to an addition, but truthfully, a transformation was a better way to describe her character. All the same, there were few moments when Joyce showed any intimate affection for anyone in front of anyone relevant, especially her parents. There were moments in the far, far distant past, sure, but never to this degree. The bounds of Joyce’s love was as uncharted to her as it was for the spectators. The chase was so captivating, it was easy to forget just how far she herself had come already. Day after day, watching Emily slip so wonderfully into a cushier mindset and routine, never once had she stopped to consider where she herself was drifting toward or from. And even if it wasn’t totally positive, it was still an example of that seemingly unnoticed change. “Still, whatever you’re doing, clearly it’s a good thing. I think you both have each other wrapped around your fingers!” Mary laughed, and Frank wasn’t far behind. “Even with that said though, you better keep her happy, otherwise I’ll be right back over here to give you a piece of my mind...” Mary cooly warned, whilst Joyce was having a double take. “Wait, what? Aren’t you my mom? Doesn’t that mean you’re supposed to be looking out for me? Not Emily?” She let out a laugh. “Of course I am! And this is how I’m doing it.” A happy wife, a happy life. The words echoed in Joyce’s head, and she snickered. “Alright, well, no promises, but I’m pretty sure I know all the right buttons to keep her content. I just hope Emily’s parents are going to care about me like you guys do for her...” “Oh? You haven’t met them yet?” Frank asked. “No, not yet. Come to think of it, we haven’t really talked about them much…” Joyce started to think to herself. “Then again, who knows? Maybe they’ll drop by our doorstep by tomorrow morning? You know, maybe call less than 24 hours in advance, throw our everyday routine in a tizzy...” “Hon, I can’t help but think she’s talking about us...” Frank jokingly nudged. “I think so too...” Mary wasn’t laughing so much. “Joking!” Mostly. Joyce laughed in her mother’s place. “We managed, seeing as we were able to make a day out of today?” “Joyce, maybe if you knew what it was like to be frugal you’d see why we took as good of a deal as that.” Frank spoke with a sense of pride. The pride of saving money. “Penny saved is a penny earned!” True, but being brutally honest in her own head, Joyce could afford to lose a few pennies. Not that she didn’t respect her dad’s philosophy, but with the extra concern it took to be like that, the price to be carefree wasn’t something Joyce couldn’t handle. “Is Emily like that at all? Someone who spends money like there’s no tomorrow? Like a certain daughter we might know of?” Now it was Mary’s turn for payback. “Actually, I’ll have you know,” Joyce curtly replied, “I spend frivilously plenty enough for the both of us. I’ve already had to tell her plenty of times her money is no good.” “Really? You don’t let her spend anything?” For some reason, finally hearing it from someone else other than her own thoughts and Emily, it might sound a bit weird. Tactfully reorganizing her approach, Joyce tried again. “Uh, well, anything that we do run into, it’s just more convenient for me to pay.” “Does that bother Emily at all?” “At first, it did, but I keep telling her I don’t mind...” “Are you letting her contribute at all?” “W-well, yes...emotionally...” This wasn’t sounding so spectacular anymore. “Joyce, I think it’s clear that you’re the purse strings in the relationship, but I would still take Emily’s feelings into consideration. I won’t say I know how she feels, but I know I’d feel a bit insecure if I weren’t pitching something in.” “I let her keep her money so she can buy her own stuff.” She didn’t want to be rude, but frankly she didn’t need Emily’s money. However, it was a given that she needed Emily and all the love she could give. Didn’t the two balance each other out? “But from the sound of it, even there you pick up the tab?” An obvious hole had just been poked. “Okay, okay, fine.” Joyce sighed. “Maybe you guys have a point.” They did. And thinking about it now with a fresh perspective and an outside opinion, she didn’t feel great to admit that these were all the same valid complaints Emily had raised with her. And reflecting on how she waved them off so simply, it only meant how much Joyce needed to work on herself. Thankfully the rest of the car ride consisted of less serious topics. At some point Emily did wake up to rejoin the conversation, only after getting past a few teases about her sleeping habits. Emily kept trying to glance at the seat underneath her, looking for dirt, but Joyce need only threaten to make her walk home if she kept worrying about it. “Home again, home again!” Frank walked through the apartment door, then looked at Emily expectantly. “Uhm...what?” Was it something about the dirt? Frank kept the suspense though, apparently giving her a hint to the phrase. “Jiggity?” A hint that made Emily even more confused. She was probably reading too much into it, but it confused her no less. Her silence lingered for too long, and Frank sighed. “Jig.” “Home again, home again...jiggity jig?” Emily put it all together, but in place of the enthusiasm Frank was using, she substituted for confusion. “We’ll need to work on that.” Frank sufficed, and Emily stood in the shoe area, bewildered as she watched him walk off. “What’s with that look on your face?” Joyce came in next, eyeing her with a curious smile. Emily turned to her, then said the dreaded words, “Home again, home again, jiggity jig?” Joyce’s smile turned into a frown. “Oh, don’t tell me he’s teaching you that too?” So she did know? “It’s a weird phrase, isn’t it?” She let out a deep sigh. “Emms, I think I need to keep you in sight even around the apartment...” Nervously looking from side to side as she leaned in close, “He could be anywhere, waiting to grab you at any minute…! Ah! My poor Emily!” Pretending a sob, she pulled Emily in for a rocking hug. “What will I do if you become like my dad?! You’re too sweet for that!” In a muffled voice, thanks to Joyce’s chest, Emily mumbled, “I think you guys have a vendetta against Frank...” “Don’t worry, I’ll keep you safe!” Still with the exaggerated act, Joyce released her. She sat her down on the ledge where the hardwood floor began, then took the liberty of undoing her sandal straps for her. “So you had fun today?” “Mhm. Lots.” Emily smiled to herself. There was a slight bump along the way, but given what it was about, it was something they were bound to run into at some point. And now that they’d overcome it, Emily felt better than ever. Michael’s advice from earlier really did have some merit to it… “Good, because I did too. And I never did say it properly, but I’m sorry about getting you so dirty...” “It’s okay.” Emily exhaled through her nose once the sandals came free; a pair of shackles removed from her feet. “I thought it was funny, but I was just worried about getting your car dirty.” “Would you stop that? Emily, there’s no chance of making me mad at you, especially over something I’m responsible for. Really, don’t sweat it.” Emily’s response was to wiggle her toes. “I’m sorry? What was that? I don’t think I heard you.” Joyce leaned in with her ear, and Emily could feel her hand squeeze the ball on her foot. Again, nothing from Emily other than a smirk, which led to Joyce’s disappointed sigh. “I suppose we’ll have to do this the hard way...” Emily didn’t have time to think, as with that same hand gripping her foot, it pushed underneath it with great force, knocking Emily’s back on the floor so that her feet were primed for Joyce’s fingers which were already moving in for the kill. “No, please no!” Amidst her pleas, Emily was already helplessly giggling. “Oh? Now you’re ready to talk?” Joyce smirked as she kept teasing Emily’s foot with the faint scrape of a nail. She tut, tut, tutted. “Honestly, what am I going to do with you?” The situation was mind over matter, because even before Joyce started tickling the girl, she was close to tears just from the mental baggage of all the past tickle attacks; loads of pleasurable, silly trauma weighing her down. “Okay, I’m going to let you go, just this once, got it?” She tried to look stern, but the smile behind it was crumbling any sort of iron-hard authority she had. Emily kept shaking her head yes so hurriedly, you might think it was ready to pop right off. Slowly, Joyce unclasped her hand, and just as there was enough wiggle room, Emily quickly scurried herself across the floor, mainly by sliding on her bottom, right against the wall breathing frantically. “Having fun, you two?” The exciting tension was thrown into disarray, hearing the third voice. Both turned to the source, which was Mary, the caboose to the quartet, hanging in the doorway, looking quite entertained. Though she surprised them, Joyce kept it cool as a cucumber, welcoming her inside. “Hey mom, just finishing up taking off our shoes.” And to prove her point, that’s just what she started to do with hers. “Uh-huh? Is that so?” With Emily still watching from the wall, Mary sat herself down next to Joyce. Then in a lowered voice, with a strange tone about it, at least to Emily, she spoke. She’d known what Joyce could sound like if she wanted to sound stern. Loving, but ultimately an order that you weren’t supposed to refuse. In Mary’s case, there was probably that same amount of concern, but right beside it was an even heavier authority, so much that if she were to talk to Emily, she wouldn’t think twice about disobeying. She wouldn’t think of it once. The idea of rebellion seemed foolish from the get-go. “Joyce?” The atmosphere had changed completely. “...Yes?” Joyce suddenly didn’t seem so mighty anymore… “You weren’t bullying Emily, were you?” “Hah? A bully, me?” Well, maybe if she needed to strongarm a business deal, but in the home? With Emily? “Never!” Mary turned her head over to Emily, who was watching with an odd curiosity. “Emily, is this true? Don’t let her push you around, you know?” Emily almost spurted out a laugh. The cards were now in her favor. She held all the power, the dice were loaded, and she need only speak a single word that would dictate her partner’s fate. It was so simple, and here was her chance. Just to think, no more tickle attacks! No more bedtimes! All the coffee she could ask for! “Yes.” However, she betrayed herself. Merciful? Maybe. No. Deep down, she knew exactly why she protected Joyce. Mary held all the power, sure, but her reach and reign was only as effective as she was here in the flesh. Give it a few more days and that’d change completely. It was all one big trick; a trap fate had cleverly disguised for Emily! If she betrays Joyce now, there’ll be nothing around to protect herself in a few days time. “See?” Joyce kept up the act, standing back up, barefoot this time. “When have we ever been anything but peachy?” Mary seemed to be trying to read through the lines, but she ended it with a shrug. “If that’s what you both say! And Emily, I know my daughter can be a bully, so don’t let her tease you too much...” Joyce was about to leave the room, but spun her head around. “I am not a bully!” “Well, you certainly are a leader?” Seeming to form a connection between the two personalities. Joyce groaned, and a giggle escaped Emily, leading both Summers to stare at her; one curious, and the other jokingly annoyed. “You. Bath. Now.” Joyce stood her up and helped usher her off, quietly mumbling about her mom all the way. It felt like a breath of fresh air being away from her mom, once the two sealed themselves off in the bathroom. “Wouldn’t a shower be better?” Emily passively watched Joyce turn on the faucet for her, lingering like a fly on the wall. “I coulda ran the bath by myself, too, you know.” “Whelp, since I’m already here, I guess we can’t do much about that” Joyce helplessly shrugged, moving over to the towel cabinet. The way she was so absorbed in a task she wasn’t even responsible for, Emily could take a hint. “Does being teased by your mom bother you that much?” “Yes,” Joyce quickly replied; seemingly no filter. “Well, no. Not really.” Quickly, she back-pedalled. She let out a complex sigh. “She just...” She looked to Emily, as if the answer were drawn somewhere on her face. “Just… I don’t know; gets under my skin?” With a smirk Emily’s head drifted in a different direction as she left a passive comment along the way. “Sounds like somebody I know...” “I can always make this water boiling hot, you know?” Emily stuck out her tongue with a small giggle. Joyce stayed by the tub, making sure to give it the occasional temperature reading. Maybe she wasn’t going to make it scalding… If she did, her baby girl wouldn’t be so much of a snowflake anymore and instead a permanent tomato. Emily, relaxing in her own spot, was finally feeling the grime she was covered in, including a few crusty spots from the packed dirt. She definitely was ready for a bath. But before that, a different kind of nature was calling to her, and for once she didn’t have a friendly diaper to answer the door for her. This time she had a...particularly ‘solid’ guest waiting to be let in...or out. She walked over to the toilet, lifting her dress to undo the button on her shorts, then after dropping them to her ankles, only now did she take stock in the other person in the room. It took a visual cue to stop her, now remembering Joyce was with her. She stopped, but not completely. ...Truthfully, how different was this from baby-play? If anything, this was less embarrassing. Sure, what she was doing was more visible, in a sense, but at least now her business was being done in something significantly more dignified. Besides, at the rate they had their mommy-and-me time, access to a toilet was a blessing. “Did you plan on using the toilet?” Joyce spooked her from her thoughts as she called over to her. “H-huh?” Clueless, Emily looked at the shorts around her ankles. “Oh! Uhm, yeah. Why?” Joyce could have made a spectacle of it, but she chose not to. Instead, she’d celebrate the small moment with just herself. It felt like ages ago, remembering the first time she had Emily on the toilet. It was certainly stressful, as well as emotionally exhausting for the girl. Yet another showcase of her astounding progress… The best she could do was limit it to a smile. “Are you just peeing? Or is it, the, uhm, other one?” “The...” still with a straight face, Emily’s cheeks still grew red. “The other one...” Joyce shook some of the water off her testing hand then finished the job with a towel. “Wait right there then. Keep those panties on until I get back, got it?” As if to prove it to herself, Emily lifted the front of her dress, catching a glimpse of her perfectly clean, striped panties. The goats may have been fierce, but thankfully denim shorts had been her knight in shining armor. Panties covered in dirt sounded ugly and uncomfortable, and lord help her if one of those goats got too close... Though, why did Joyce want her to wait? “Uh, okay?” Joyce opened the door and walked out, leaving a small crack in the doorframe. And for a brief moment Emily was being a little too air-headed, because she realized someone walking by in the hallway might be able to see her standing around, flashing her underwear. The dress quickly came down. Joyce soon came back in, only this time she was accompanied by another person. “P-Pip?” Emily blinked, watching as Joyce with the ball of stuffed mochi in her arms came over to her. What she hadn’t stopped to consider was how quickly she was taking to the name; recognizing “Yep. Don’t tell me you forgot already, did you?” She gave her a second to think, and yes she did remember. It was quite the unfortunate memory. One that she could practically smell. “Ew.” Emily scrunched her nose a little. “Smelly, yes, but we’re trying to make that easier.” Joyce helped Emily’s arms into a hold on her friend. “And here, I’ll get these for you...” Her hands went under the skirt of the dress and down Emily’s panties went. She felt especially bare downstairs now. “Wait, won’t Pip get dirty if I hold him?” Suddenly, Emily was looking for a spot to put him down. Maybe Joyce didn’t mind getting her expensive and lavish things dirty, but Emily didn’t feel the same about her much cheaper possessions. “Then if that happens we can give him a bath, too. Things can be cleaned if they get dirty, would you believe it?” She smirked, once more playing into Emily’s silliness, just so she could realize it herself. With one arm Emily lifted her dress, sitting down on the toilet, getting herself comfortable. It felt a little weird sitting on the toilet again. Pleasant, but different from the usual. Still, it felt a little weird making a bowel movement in front of Joyce, but with everything in the past taken into account, this sort of display seemed surprisingly tame. “...Now what?” “Now,” Joyce came closer again, adjusting her arms for her, positioned like a rollercoaster bar for Pip to be locked in tight. “Once um...you squeeze down there, you squeeze Pip with your arms. It’s kind of like in the movies when someone bites their teeth on something when they get a shot or surgery?” Ugh, too graphic for Emily. All those scenes tended to involve either blood, gore, or both. Her analogy made its point, though. And so once she felt the movement coming, she squeezed Pip, then understood exactly what the goal was. While she pushed on her bowels, she felt a small strain in her muscles in her core. By squeezing Pip she was inadvertently putting more force into it, lightening the load on a single section of her body. She was training Emily to have smoother bowel movements? An involuntary sigh escaped her once it plopped into the toilet water. “All done?” Emily sheepishly nodded her head. “Perfect. I’ll take back this guy then,” Joyce reached for Pip, giving Emily a chance to disarm him as he exchanged caretakers. “And don’t worry, he’ll be waiting for you tonight, okay?” “I don’t really need him, you know?” There was a small sense of guilt attached to that. Pip hadn’t done anything wrong, after all… Joyce, however, looked 1 syllable short of mortified, who immediately cupped her hands over Pip’s imaginary ears. “Emily! I can’t believe you!” “I wanna take my bath, now.” Emily haughtily scoffed. “Please vacate yourself from the premises!” Joyce chuckled as she held the stuffed toy to her side with a single arm. Speaking in a deep and loyal voice, she said, “With pleasure, your majesty!” Backing up with a bow and outstretched hand, she excused herself from the bathroom, shutting the door behind her. There were still the lingers of a smile on her face as Joyce looked at the door one last time, though it transitioned into a curious look, thinking about when she walked back in with Pip. Did I ever close the door after that? She chose not to dwell on it for long, walking back to her room to drop Emily’s friend off. Pip stared back at her as they exchanged silent glances at one another, and Joyce spun on the ball of her foot, closing the door behind her as she rubbed her stomach. “So very, very, very hungry~!”

Marge and Frank were preparing dinner, chatting back and forth. Mikey was upstairs in the nursery asleep still when there was a ring at the door. Both of the giants froze. "She is too early." Marge said. "Go upstairs and check on him." Frank said, grabbing a knife from the butcher's block. Marge complied and moved to upstairs. She checked on the sleeping boy in his crib, and Mikey was sound asleep, with the cover slightly kicked off and mouth wide open. "Thank goodness he's still here." Marge whispered. Mikey ran his hand across his face before letting out a long sigh and the elderly giant covered her mouth to prevent making any more sounds. It was still naptime and it would have been a bad idea to let him back up now. Meanwhile, frank kept the knife behind his back as he opened the door, seeing a man in a uniform standing there. "May I help you?" Frank asked, keeping most of his body behind the door. "Yes, sorry to bother but I got lost going through the neighborhood and was wondering if you could help me find my way through." The man responded. There was a contractor's van sitting out on the street. Across the street, the old man could see one of the agents had just walked out their door to go and "check" the mail. He knew no real mail got sent to the house and the people who moved in were agents who were there to specifically guard Cheryl's parents. Frank waited until the agent got to the mailbox before responding. "Just go down the street make a left at the first intersection, and follow that straight." He said. The man smiled. "Thank you so much. Have a good day." After the contracter had started walking away, the agent was seen going back up the driveway and to the house. Frank closed the door and locked it shut. Letting out a long sigh of relief, he put the cutting tool away and headed upstairs to get his wife. Upstairs, Marge was startled by the door opening. Seeing it was only her husband, the elderly woman settled back down and stared into the crib, playing with the boy's hair. She had given him his pacifier which Mikey had happily accepted and was contently nursing it at the moment. "He's so peaceful when he's asleep." She whispered to him before leaving her grandlittle to sleep. "So who was it." Marge asked.yo "Someone who got lost. A contractor of sorts." He responded once in the kitchen again, and preparing the food. Frank collected the vegetables and mixed them into a bowl with some sauce while Marge finished breading the chicken. "Thank goodness. First day we babysat Mikey we almost lost him." Marge sounded unsettled. There was a silence in the room, both elderly giants remembering that day. "Well, its fine. He's fine. Sortof. He's still here and that's what counts." Her husband responded, feeling uneasy about the memory. The phone rang from a restricted number. It rang twice and stopped. Marge picked up the phone and called the number back. It was procedure for when something like this happened. Something they were used to. "Do you have any sugar?" The agent answered. The elderly woman nearly drew a blank. "Uhh. I don't... No, I do not. I have something sweet though?" She responded. "Its fine. I'll go to the store." The phone call ended. She had gotten it right. This was the first time she actually had used the phrase in a while. She wondered if she was ever going to use it for a while. ********************* I woke up to the smell of something being cooked. Looking around the room I groaned to myself, realizing I was still in this place. I heard a heavy door close and some muffled talking before footsteps came to the door just outside the nursery. The door quietly opened and I shut my eyes again, pretending to be asleep. "Look. He's been an angel all day. Aside from being a little fussy here and there." I heard being whispered by Cheryl's mother. Next thing I knew I was being lifted into the air. My eyes shot open and I started to panic as I was brought over the shoulder of the giant holding me. My rearwas cradled, and a hand went across my back as I panicked. Flailing my arms around and kicking as hard as I could to break free from the giant was an immediate failure. "Shhh. Its just me. Its Mommy." She said. I could see Cheryl's mother standing in the doorway still, smiling at me as I calmed down. "Did you want to stay for dinner? Your father and I are having a tossed chicken salid." "Thanks Mom. That would be great." Cheryl responded as she laid me down on the changing table, and began to change me. I remained still, as I was changed, letting out a deep sigh as I staired at the wall, remembering what it was like before I got here. I zoned out for a few moments and hadnt realized that I was finished being changed or the other conversation being had until I felt something rubbing my stomach through the soft clothing I was wearing. I snapped out of it and looked around the room, seeing that Marge had left the room. I looked up at Cheryl who was reaching under me and lifting me up and back into her arms. I groaned as I had to go through this. She moved us over to the rocking chair in the room and sat down before sitting me in her lap, facing her as I leaned against her arms for support. "Mikey, what's wrong sweetheart?" Cheryl asked. I looked away and tried to avoid giving her a real answer. "Nothing." She raised an eyebrow at me and I stared breathing a little faster. I tensed my muscles up, still only knowing this giant for only a few days. "Mikey. I know when you're lying. What's the matter." She said, a little more sternly this time, but keeping close to the tone she had before. I leaned away from her slightly, afraid of the woman. She was many times my size and I had no intention of answering now. "Mikey. Talk to me. What happened today?" She asked, changing her tone back to the gentle one from before. I sniffled once and she moved me loser, hugging me. "Leave me alone!" I whined at the giant trying to smother me. I wasnt a child. I was an adult. I had no intention of staying this way, being babied every day and night. I tried pushing myself off the woman, to no success. She held me firmly to her chest, keeping my head on her boosum. I fought her, trying to wiggle free, but I was too weak. "Let me go!" I spat at her. She shushed me and rubbed my back as I worked myself up. "Stooop!" I sniffled. She started humming a tune. "Let me go!" I said louder, trying to hide my frustration. Nothing seemed to make her stop and I was fighting back tears that formed in my eyes. I was not a baby. "Noooo!" I felt myself slipping. My frustration was getting the better of me and I was making myself tired again from trying to break free from Cheryl's nurturing gesture. "I want to go ho-o-ome!" I sobbed, finally breaking. Only a few minutes after she had sat down. I was a sobbing mess in the giant's arms. I bawled into the soft bosom of the woman, crying my heart out. I couldnt keep doing this. I could not. She shushed me again, patting my back as the tears from my eyes changed her shirt to a darker shade. "My poor little boy." Cheryl said. _______________________________ A few weeks passed and Mikey was starting to walk again, but relied on crawling for his movement. He had gotten used to the people around him, but he as only ever really around Cheryl and her parents. Mikey, although being used to the way he was being treated, still longed for his dimension, and would often go into fits about it. David was still around, but Cheryl was seeing him less, due to his advances in work and because the mother was focusing on getting her boy healthy and happy again. Things had stayed quiet for a while, nothing out of the ordinary happening. Which was shocking to everyone including Dr. Faulner, who was closely monitoring Mikey with weekly checkups. _____________________________ "A date? - Tonight? - Just you and me?" I heard being said from the kitchen. I had been sitting in the playpen in the living room and had been reading a small book, something I had asked for and gotten the chance to read. "No my parents are out of town - I think introducing him to your parents are a bad idea..." I looked up from my book and crawled over to the edge of the pen, standing up. I sighed quietly as I did, holding onto the walls so I wouldnt fall back down. "Cheryl?" I called out to her, wondering what was happening. The giant came out of the kitchen and into the living room and picked me up. "Alright. I have to go make another phone call. I'll see you soon. Love you - Bye." She kissed my forehead and I blushed, backing my head between my shoulders. "What's going on?" I asked. "Mommy is going on a date with David." She said. I felt her hand squeeze my diaper and I squirmed as I usually did. It was strange to feel it, regardless how many times it happened. With that we headed upstairs and Cheryl made a phone call. "Hey Kayle, I was wondering if you could watch Mikey tonight..." She started. "Who is that?" I asked in a panic voice. I didnt know who she was. "Thanks so much. I'm sure he wont be that scared..." "Who are you talking to?" I asked as I was laid on the changing table. The Giant woman started changing me. "Alright. I'll see you soon." Cheryl hung up the phone and finished changing me. "Oh relax. Its just Dr. Faulner. You remember her, right?" My memory of her, was bad. Usually it involved needles and tests. I was not looking forward to tonight.

Cheryl shot up from the bed. Swearing she heard crying. Sunrise was nearing and the room was slightly brighter. The room was silent aside from the snores of the doctor and Mikey. She got up to check on the boy, and he was still asleep. "My sweet little boy." She cooed, brushing a finger on his arm gently. Tears filled her eyes once more and bent over the railing to kiss his forehead. The mother was happy that she'd finally get to take her son home. Cheryl knew it would be a rough next few days. Especially since she knew that it would be any day before David would pop the question. Now she wasnt sure if he was going to stick around anymore. Suddenly Mikey started to toss and turn more, kicking so slightly in slow movements. His eyes started to squint. Cheryl stopped rubbing his arm as the boy started to wake up. A loud beep came from the machine again, and he was startled once more, looking at Cheryl. He was upset, confused and scared. They made eye contact for a few moments before Cheryl ran out of the room crying. Kayle woke up to hearing Cheryl crying. This wasn't something that hadn't happened before, but she was confused. It was still a few hours before it was time to go. It wasnt until the doctor saw Mikey awake and staring back at her, she realized what was going on. Kayle got out of her cot and went into the hallway where Cheryl was crying. "Cheryl. It's going to be fine. He just doesn't remember anything." She said. "That's not it." She sobbed. "Well, then what is it?" "I just cant believe he's awake after all this time. I-I was so scared that I was never going to see him awake, or hold him again. It's been over a year Kayle. Over a year. And he looks just as afraid of me as the day I adopted him two years ago." Cheryl bursted out into more tears as her friend held her Once Cheryl calmed down, Kayle helped her back on her feet. "I think you two should spend some time together. I'll go get a bottle after I unhook the monitor from him again. Change him and hold Mikey while he is awake. It'll make you feel better." Dr. Faulner instructed as they entered the room. ************************** As the two giants entered the room, I was worried about my sister. She was there when the portal opened, but I haven't seen her yet. "Where's my sister!" I demanded. "Who?" The doctor asked. "Its his sister, Donna. I remember he used to have flashbacks about her." The other giant started. "We don't know honey." The other giant pulled some things out of a bag and the doctor one came over to me, in looking the machine from the stickers on my chest. I darted back and forth with my eyes and breathing quickly. The blankets pulled down again, and I was quickly pulled out of the diaper and changed into a new one before I could react. "Stop! Let me go!" I yelled, unable to fight back. The one giant that had changed the diaper, spread a blanket out on the bed and set me down on it. The air was cold now, since I was still only wearing the hospital gown. I struggled as she wrapped the blanket around me, trapping my arms to my sides and legs together. The giant woman lifted me up and cradled me in her arms as tears formed in my eyes as I could barely struggle in the blanket. I had no idea what was going to happen to me. The more I fought, the more frustrated I got. She had begun to rock me and pat my bottom with long pauses. All I could see was her face and hair. She was smiling, seemingly taking enjoyment of my capture and torment. I continued to struggle until I couldnt take it anymore. I started crying. "Shhhh. It's alright. No one here is going to hurt you." I heard through my wails. She sat down and I felt the unfamiliar motion of weightlessness, which scared me more. I saw that giant doctor appear again with another bottle. I saw the nipple come to my mouth again and I didnt want it. I turned my head from side to side, thinking I was dodging it, but then I noticed she had only been holding it a few inches from my face. "Come on Mikey. I know you're hungry and tired. I promise no one will hurt you." The giant said, and I had stopped shaking my head. The bottle slid into my open mouth and I had nearly stopped crying. Slowly I began to suckle from the bottle, my mind racing at how she knew my name. I'd feel a soft pat on mybottom, reminding me of my current situation, but also a soothing sensation that was telling me that I was fine. She continued to smile, and I watched her gaze turn warm towards me, instead of before which I felt fear coming from. "I know you dont remember who I am. But I am going to keep you safe, my little baby boy." She said softly. A humming noise engulfed my attention. Then a song and a lullaby. I let out a long sigh. I was content with staying right here, and slowly found myself asleep. ___________________________________ Some time had passed when I awoke. The room was brighter, the lights were on and there was much too much commotion. A knock was audiable as I laid, facing up, still trapped in my soft confines. "I have you're discharge papers for you Miss Rhein." I heard. "Right here are Dr. Faulner's instructions about when his first appointment for physical therapy is. And page shows you when his birthday is in our dimension, and how much you should be feeding him..." A male voice said. Probably another nurse or something. 'My birthday? Who would think any of them would need to know?' I pondered as they finished going over the paperwork. My thoughts were interrupted by hands sliding under my neck and bottom, lifting me. "Goodmorning. I bet you cant wait to get out of this stuff and into some real clothes." That giant from before was talking. The one that had held me when I fell asleep last. I was getting ready to answer, and I found myself out on the bed, cold and only in the gown, diaper and mittens. "What's happening?" I asked as the gown was being removed. "Well. I'm taking you back home with me. Our home... but you dont remember it." She said. 'Finally I'm getting somewhere.' I thought to myself. I felt something pressing against my crotch, and before I knew it, I was now completely naked. "We've got a long drive ahead. And I dont want you getting a rash so soon." The giant said, paying no mind to my hands, actually only pushing them aside. "Stop touching me there. And I dont need diapers. I can use the bathroom." I spat at her. "Honey, you've been in this dimension for at least two of my years, which are longer than yours. And most of the time, you spent them in diapers, and recently got out of a catheter. You arent continent anymore." She replied calmly, adding ample amounts of this powder to my privates. I felt her press the tapes into my front and I could tell I was never getting out of these with her around. She left my sight for a moment and returned with an assortment of clothing. She slid my legs into a footed sleeper, wiggling them up. I could hardly move still and felt trapped as she did this. Working her way up, she slid my arms in and my hands popped out. I tried fighting her at any opportunity, with no success. I wasnt a toy for dress up. But right now I was. She lifted me by the arms and brought me close, leaving my face pressed against her bosom. Blushing, I turned my head to face away from her as I felt a hand supporting my padded rear, and a hand sliding up my back zippering me in. "Stop!" I protested. "Honey. I cant take you outside naked. It's too cold, you'll freeze. Now come on. It's time to eat." She said, changing my position again, so I was now cradled by this giant creature. I darted my eyes around the room. Everything moved so fast, I was getting disoriented from my position. Another bottle was produced again, albeit I was hungry. But I wanted answers more. "Who are you?" I asked, just before she managed to shove the bottle in my mouth. "I'm your Mommy. At least, I treat you exactly as I would my son. If you dont want to call me 'Mommy,' my name is Cheryl."

Part 42"Kimmy!" I woke up to Melanie shaking the bars of my crib. "Wake up, sleepy head!""Wha?" I sat up groggily, looking down at Mellie. I couldn't help but laugh, this angle was funny. "Mellie, you're so small!" I reached through the bars of the crib and patted her on the head. She was in pigtails again, this girl just loved pigtails."You're small too, goofus!" she giggled, "You're in a crib!"I used the bars of the crib to pull myself up and I glowered down at her in mock outrage."How dare you! I wet my diaper in your general direction!" And I did, the diaper was wet already as I had been wetting at night for a while but I generally still needed to go when I first woke up. There really wasn't much holding it any more, her timing was just perfect. Melanie collapsed on the floor in a fit of laughter. She really was my bestie and it was good to see her again. "I missed you, Melanie.""I missed you too, Kimmy.""She's awoken the beast!" April announced dramatically, striding into the room. She leaned down and squeezed the front of Melanie's diaper, the hem of her too-short lilac dress was flipped up from her rolling around on the floor, which caused Melanie to blush."Mommy! You should ask!" I protested on Melanie's behalf, April usually asked instead of doing a squeeze check, those were so humiliating."Aunt Lisa said Little Melanie likes to lie about whether she's wet, something about liking the feeling of a swollen diaper. So you have to squeeze to be sure." Melanie was blushing fiercely as April laid her down on the changing table. I couldn't help but peek, it would avoid having to ask myself... and I discovered that Melanie still had her boy parts! I looked away as soon as I knew, and sat down, waiting for my turn."Oh Kimmy," Melanie said softly, "Your new diapers are the best! They're so thick.""Yeah," I agreed grumpily, poking my own sodden padding. I loved Melanie, but she was weird sometimes. "You can have them, I like the thinner ones.""We'll get you back in those I'm sure, sweetheart. We just have to get all of that awful Catalon drug out of you. How are you feeling this morning?""I need some of the milk," I frowned. I didn't like needing it. "But I don't want it.""Let's have just a bit," she suggested, "and top you off with my milk, how's that sound?""Wonderful," I admitted."Mellie, your mommy brought some cuffs she said I can put you in if you're super good, would you like that?" April asked as she deposited Melanie in my crib. Mellie turned seven shades of red as I looked at her."No," she said, looking away from everyone, looking to a corner of the room instead."I think you should cuff Mellie to... the playpen while I eat. And put on some music!" I laughed. Mellie still couldn't admit what she wanted."No!" Mellie squirmed, but couldn't hide her grin."Mellie, you're so silly," I said as April lifted me and carried me to the changing table, "It's okay to like what you like. You're my friend!"It felt a little strange to carry on a conversation with Melanie while April changed me. I got one of my normal nighttime diapers instead of the extra thick ones.. the daytime ones were still denied to me. I was dressed in just a onesie with pink and purple hearts all over it. I got a short pink skirt as well after a little begging. It was really nice to have clothes, and it was really, really nice to have some say.--After the morning milk and feed, I was placed in the playpen with Mellie.. who had her hands cuffed behind her back. I pounced and started tickling her before April could remove the cuffs, laughing evilly as Melanie squirmed around."Kimmy, that's enough, let me uncuff her," April chided. I obeyed and sat back, but I refused to wipe the grin from my face. April removed Melanie's purple leather cuffs and put them on the end table near the couch. "You're so rotten," she teased me. She grabbed me by the wrists and held my arms up. "Okay Melanie, get her back.""No!" I squealed and squirmed, but I couldn't escape April's grasp. Melanie tickled me mercilessly until I was in tears, with a wet diaper. "I give, I give! I'm sorry!"April's phone rang."Girls, I have to take this, be good an play here in the playpen, okay?""Yes mommy.""Yes, Aunt April," Melanie said, she sounded like such a goody-goody with her new voice when she responded that way. April headed to the kitchen and answered her phone call. "Kimmy, may I touch your kitty ears?""Of course!" I smiled and crawled closer to her, wiggling my ears. "They're super soft.""They really are soft. Can you feel them?" she stroked the soft hairs on my ears gently."Yeah, it's part of the collar. Sunshine actually had a tail, too. She could move it and feel it and everything.""Sunshine?""Yeah.. " I rolled on to my back, laying next to Melanie, "She was so pretty, Mellie. She had this gorgeous red hair, her ears and tail were the same red. The color of the flame in a fireplace on a cold winter night, red and orange and gold... and her eyes were hazel, they changed colors during the day depending on how she felt. She was my friend... we were together every moment of every day for weeks. I... I think I love her.""She was a kitty with you? Did you get to talk to her?""No, we never spoke.. but she had this trill, I couldn't make a sound like it.. she made it when she wanted me to come closer," I blushed, "Her skin was so soft... she smelled so nice.. We would spend the nights together staring up at the stars and just purring." I felt Melanie reach down and wipe a tear from my face. "What if Opal hurts her? Will she be a kitty forever?" Melanie just stroked my hair softly, sitting next to me quietly as I fought the tears."I missed you, Kimmy. I'm glad you're okay. It wasn't the same without you around. You're my best friend.""Mellie.. why did you keep your boy parts?" I felt terrible for asking as soon as the question left my lips. Melanie's face scrunched up and she turned a dark red."I was scared," she answered, her voice wavering, "I don't know what.. girl parts feel like, I was afraid to get rid of my parts. I thought the nose and the voice and the chin would be enough, mommy said I didn't have to change anything I didn't want to... Am I not a real girl?" As the question came forth, the dam broke and Melanie started sobbing softly."Melanie Stephenson," I said gently, sitting up and taking her in my arms, "You were a real girl before you changed any of those things. You didn't need to change anything at all to be a real girl, you always were. You're the sweetest, most devoted person I've ever known, I'm so sorry you hurt over this.""I'm sorry you miss Sunshine," Melanie sobbed. We held each other and cried."Girls!" April sounded panicked as she came back in, "What's wrong? What happened? You two can't be left alone for a minute without you both ending up sobbing your hearts out!""We're sorry!" We cried in unison, which broke through the sadness. We melted into a strange mix of sobs and giggles until it passed."I have exciting news I'd like to share, if you two are okay... I honestly can't tell," April's expression was a mixture of confusion, amusement, and worry. We calmed down and faced her, staring up at her beautiful, giant visage looking down on us inside the playpen. Her expression softened. Melanie and I just held hands, waiting. "While you were missing," she choked a little on the word, "I composed a few songs. Well, nine songs. I called the collection 'Lost on Catalon' and I sent it to Billy from the Smash... and he liked it. He wants to produce it. I'm going to be an artist as well as a musician!"We clapped and cheered for her, it was amazing news. She played a few of the songs for us.. they were powerful. One was heartwrenchingly sad, we ended up crying again - pain and fear in the lyrics and the music, heartbreak and loss. One was pure anger thrown through the air by the acoustic guitar, sharp, staccato.. it was intimidating, I had never really heard anger from April.. not really. The third was bewildering, lost and meandering, the melody was haunting and the chord progression was nonstandard.. it was beautiful and mysterious, like being lost deep in the thickest fog on a sunny day. When she was done, we sat stunned. April was better than I had ever known. She took all her pain and sorrow, her anger and helplessness, her fear, her loss, and her love and poured it all into her guitar. The result was breathtaking."Mommy," I said with tears in my eyes, "I love you too."--And that was the start of our new life together. She had saved my life and then we had nearly lost each other, I was saved again, and in the ordeal April had found a deeper layer to her art than she had ever known. The world responded in kind. April Morris became a name on the lips of those who wanted to drink those feelings. April and Gwen recorded the album together with some of Gwen's friends, and I got to be in the studio to watch. There was even a tour, Lisa and Melanie went along... but that's a story for another time.THE END.

Part 40I was standing in the living room, my living room... April's living room. My ukulele was sitting on the couch, Harry Otter had been playing it again."April?" I called, looking around for her. As I passed the mirror, I could see that the top of my diaper was peeking out over the the waist of my jeans... maybe a midrift wasn't the right choice today. I really wanted to show off my flat tummy, though. "April sweetie?"I walked into the kitchen.. to find April kissing Gwen softly, passionately. Gwen was taller than April by a couple of inches, so April's head was tilted up in the embrace. My heart cracked a little, but I couldn't help creeping up near them quietly. April was my girl, but I knew she loved Gwen too. I couldn't make April feel quite as small as Gwen did, as April and I were the same height, and that tore me up a bit. They didn't notice me, and I wasn't going to interrupt. Sunshine took that moment to wrap her arms around me from behind, slipping her hands up my tummy and under my shirt. I could feel her tail wrap around my right ankle, below the hem of the capri cut. A smile spread across my face as I turned in her grasp to face my silly nudist. Her lips were red and full, and the freckles that dappled her face right across her nose were perfect... she always wore just the right makeup even though she never seemed to want to wear clothes."We should join them," Sunshine said in a low tone, her voice was smoky, sultry... perfect. Her hazel eyes pierced my soul. "Kiss me, Kimberly."I didn't need any more invitation than that and I pulled her tight and pressed my lips against hers. Her tail snaked up my pantleg as we kissed, causing me to giggle even as our tongues slid together. She patted my diapered bottom gently as we made out."They are the cutest couple," I heard April's voice over my right shoulder."Yeah," Gwen agreed. I could see her wrapping an arm around April's shoulders. I tried to break the embrace with Sunshine but she held me fast, driving her tongue deep into my mouth, running the tip along the roof of my mouth.But I love April too, I tried to protest, but Sunshine dipped me back and I felt my hair brush against the ground."You're my girl," Sunshine's smoky voice washed over me as she broke the kiss. I felt her love warm me from my toes to my nose."I love you, Sunshine... but I love April too.. April, I love you!" I confessed even as Sunshine held me in the dip, my view of April was upside-down. She and Gwen smiled down at me."I know, sweetheart. I love you too." Her hand reached out... and patted my crotch, the diaper swelled at her touch, "You're my baby." At those words I found myself sitting on the ground. Sunshine was gone, and I was eye-level with April's and Gwen's shins. They were giant now. I looked down and found that I was dressed in a onesie with a tutu skirt, warm pee leaking out of the legband of the diaper."Sunshine?" I looked around, but I couldn't find her. We weren't in the kitchen any more, I was in the crib. Glinting steel bars surrounded me and Gwen and April looked down on me from above."Wet for me again," Gwen smiled, "You're starting to leak, it's adorable." My body obeyed her command and my legs grew wet, the diaper was leaking like a sieve.I woke up with a jolt, I really was leaking. I really was in a crib, my crib. Not the awful steel crib from the hotel, but my white wooden crib in my room. I frantically picked up Harry so he wouldn't get wet. The dream was so real.. I felt disoriented."April!" I called, "Help! I'm leaking!" I tried to stop the flow but it was no use, I just didn't have that ability any more. April came in and scooped me up."Oh, sweetie," she said sadly, "I'm so sorry. I put you in a regular nighttime diaper without even thinking about it. I.. threw away those awful Catalon diapers, I couldn't stand looking at the package. We'll have to get you some thicker diapers, I'm sorry sweetie. Oh, Kimmy, I'm so glad you're home.""Me too, mommy," I said, but I couldn't hide the hint of sadness in my voice. My lips burned from Sunshine's kiss, would I ever get to feel that again? April put me in another nighttime diaper and a plain green onesie and dropped me in Gwen's lap on the couch."I have to go clean up the crib, poor Kimmy leaked," April said as she headed back to the nursery."I'm so sorry," my voice wavered as I apologized."Shhh," Gwen gave me a tight hug, "It's not your fault. How are you feeling? You don't ask for a nap very often, from what April says.""I napped a lot when... " I stretched in Gwen's lap, reaching as high as I could, "When I was stuck as a kitty. Cat naps." I giggled, trying to signal that it was okay to joke about it. I didn't want to dwell on the sad parts of the dream. I savored that sweet moment with my Sunshine, but I didn't want Gwen to feel bad, so it was time to focus on the now. Honestly, being a kitty hadn't been that bad. Not being able to talk had been awful, but actually being a kitty had been... kind of liberating, counter-intuitively. I could go where I wanted, when I wanted. I got changed when I asked for it, otherwise no one really checked me. I could hide for hours if I wanted to, or cuddle with Bella if I wanted to. Sunshine had been there for me in every moment, good and bad. She had been my friend, my sleeping companion, my protector... I'd never know if she loved me the same way I loved her."Would you like it if I.. pet your ears?"I didn't answer, I just wiggled my ears at her and grinned. She started petting the tips gently."No, lower.. right where they meet my hair. Oh yeah," Gwen had found the perfect spot and I melted into her, "Oh, I wish I could share with you how good that feels. It's stupid, but I miss being able to purr.""You're really going to keep them?""Gwen, if you understood how good what you're doing right now felt, you'd keep them too. It's amazing.""Is it really like a massage? Like you said?""That's as close as I can get to describing it. How does it feel when someone shakes hands with your third arm?""I don't have a third arm!""Exactly! You don't have kitty ears, it's hard to explain a feeling that someone else doesn't have."All of a sudden, I was being lifted and flipped around. My head was over Gwen's shoulder as she crushed my body into hers."Oh Kimmy, we were so worried about you.""Hey," April's voice came from behind me, "I want in on some of that action."Gwen lifted me high into the air and tickled me as April climbed into Gwen's lap, sitting sideways, her legs draped over the next couch cushion and her feet dangling over the edge. I was lowered into her lap, and Gwen's arms wrapped around us both. She squeezed us, and the three of us shared a wonderful laugh. It felt strange to laugh again, strange but good."So.. Gwen lives here now?" I asked softly after the laughter had died down."Yes," April said, kissing the top of my head, "Gwen sold a lot of things so we could find you.. we grew closer while we searched. We're really lucky to have her, sweetie. I don't think I would have found you without her help.""Is Gwen my mommy now too?" Now it was Gwen's turn to laugh."Do you want me to be?"My heart was torn in two. Both of these wonderful women had literally saved my life, I would be dead without both of them and they loved each other. I longed for Sunshine.. if Gwen felt the same way about April, how could I deny them?"Yes," I said firmly, "But if I yell 'mommy' and you both come, that will be confusing!" That started off another round of laughter."We'll think of something," Gwen smiled."We need to go - we have to go to the store and buy more diapers before we head to dinner. Lisa is going to be over the moon to see you. She was worried sick too, and she hasn't gotten to snuggle you yet. She and Melanie scoured the net looking for clues, researching laws, they worked as hard as Gwen and me in trying to find you. You're loved, Little girl. You," she turned in Gwen's lap and planted a kiss on her cheek, "need to get out of those jeans and into a skirt. Show off some leg tonight.""No way, I haven't shaved in a week!""Your lady love demands it! I don't care if you've shaved, I love you just the way you are and if anyone can't handle you, fuck them."My jaw dropped at April's language. "Mommy! You shouldn't use that word! Mommy Gwen, you should tickle her!""No!" April shouted, squirming. Both Gwen and I started in on tickling her, and before long she was kicking and squirming, begging for us to stop. Eventually the fun ended and Gwen went to go change, while April pulled a skirt on me. Honestly, wearing clothes again felt strange to me. I hadn't even thought about covering my legs or my diaper. She had picked a cute ruffly blue skirt, it made me feel pretty in a way I hadn't felt in what seemed like forever."So I'm Mommy Gwen?" Gwen asked as she came back out from the hallway, now wearing an ankle-length floral skirt instead of her jeans. Her breasts were gone as well.. she must have bound them. I smiled at Gwen, she always knew what she wanted. She was distinctly female.. but masculine at the same time. She was something in between, and 100% Gwen."Hey! Where's the leg?""I'll show leg after I shave, sweetie - seriously, I feel uncomfortable flashing hair.""I'm sorry," April hugged Gwen, leaving me sitting on the couch, "I'm just teasing. I would never want you to be uncomfortable just to please me. Thank you for sharing your feelings." She kissed her and Gwen blushed a bit, it was honestly adorable."You're both mommy," I decided. "You're only Mommy Gwen or Mommy April when you're both right there. Otherwise, you're just mommy!""Sounds good to me," Gwen smiled, scooping me up and carrying me on one shoulder. I was so high in the air!"Mommy! This is scary!" I squealed and she pulled me down and cradled me instead."I'm sorry, Kimmy - I'll ask first. Let's go get your diapers and go to dinner, huh? I bet Melanie can't wait to see you. I bet she can't wait for you to see her, too."--We stopped by the store, Gwen carried me the whole time while April pushed the cart. We gave riding on her shoulder another try... it was actually fun once I got over the fear. Gwen wouldn't let me fall, everything would be okay. They bought me a pack of thicker diapers for "extra heavy wetters", the cashier couldn't help but comment of course."Oh my, is that cutie an extra heavy wetter?" she asked as April paid for the diapers. "She's so small! Oh, I bet you keep her in these just because it's extra cute.""No ma'am," I answered. I could feel Gwen getting irritated, "A stranger drugged me on vacation and it hasn't worn off, I need extra protection.""Oh, that's horrible!" the cashier was visibly upset, "Who would do something like that to a sweetie like you?""Who indeed," Gwen muttered, "The world has a long way to go in its treatment of Littles, lady. Even you think it's okay to keep them in thicker diapers just because it's cute." The woman blushed as April laid a calming hand on Gwen's arm."You're right, I'm sorry," the cashier admitted sadly, "You are a very wonderful Little girl and I'm sorry that happened to you. I hope you have a wonderful day, and I like your kitty ear headband a lot! The ears match your hair color perfectly!""Thanks!" I beamed at her and wiggled my ears."Oh my!" the cashier looked stunned."Mommy, that Little has real kitty ears!" I swiveled to see a Little in the front of an Amazon shopping cart, she and her mother were staring at me. "I want kitty ears! May I have kitty ears please? I'll take my nap without complaining, I promise!" I laughed and laid my ears flat against my head - that was hard if I wasn't really angry - and brought them back forward."Where did you get those ears?" the mother was asking Gwen, who looked distinctly uncomfortable."Actually," April said, stepping in to save Gwen, "they're Catalon tech. The bugs aren't worked out of it yet, I can't recommend it. They're not safe to remove from her yet, unfortunately.""Oh," the mother looked disappointed. "I would pay good money for safe, functional kitty ears like those for my Little. Getting her to nap is the biggest challenge!""They actually feel really good," I offered, "Maybe someone here can figure out how to make them without the drawbacks.""I hope so," the woman agreed, "I know I'd buy them. I'll keep a lookout, thanks for the information." She turned to walk away, but her Little girl wasn't done complaining."Mommy!" she whined, "I want ears like those, plea-" she was silenced by a pacifier and I couldn't help but laugh. It was really good to be home, where people genuinely cared for each other. Catalon certainly wasn't for me. My mommies smiled and held hands as they walked to the car, the diapers in a bag in April's left hand, me on Gwen's right shoulder. Suddenly, Gwen looked up at me in surprise."Kimmy! Can you give me some warning?""What?" I asked, I had no idea what she was talking about."My shoulder just got warm, silly girl.""Oh," I lifted my skirt a bit and poked the padding. Sure enough, I was wet, "I'm sorry mommy, I didn't even notice. I couldn't... I couldn't even talk to anyone about it." I felt my tears welling up, "So I just went, no matter what.""Oh baby," Gwen pulled me down from her shoulder and held me close, "I'm so sorry." We all sat down in the car before continuing, "Do you want to talk about it?""I... I'm not sure," my feelings were all jumbled up. "I feel sad, and a little ashamed, I think.""Baby," April began from my left. They had set me down in the carseat and I had a mommy on either side of me, "Nothing that happened is your fault. You didn't ask to be taken, you didn't ask to be treated that way. Can you say that for me? Can you say, 'It's not my fault.'""It's... it's not my fault," as I said those words, the tears started falling in earnest and all the pain of everything that happened, the shocks, the milk addiction, the beatings at Opal's hands, the fear over being modified against my will, the hopelessness.. and the unrequited love. Everything came pouring out at once and I was a babbling incoherent mess. April pulled me from the carseat and held me in her lap and just rocked me gently. Through my tears I could see a vein bulge on Gwen's forehead. I don't even know how much of it they understood, half of it was spoken into April's breasts.She didn't shush me, she didn't tell me it was okay, she didn't try to cheer me up.. she just let me feel. When the tears finally stopped, I felt hollow. Like I had cried out everything that was inside me and there was nothing left... until I looked over to Gwen, who had tears streaming down her face as well. Her left hand rested on the window and her fist was clenched so tightly, her knuckles were bone white. Suddenly I wasn't hollow.. I was full. These two women loved me. Deeply. I barely knew Gwen but she gave up so much for me, she traveled to another country and searched for me and brought me home to the woman I loved. And even now, my pain was so hard for her to handle, she was so twisted up, so sad, so angry on my behalf. How could I have ever wanted to keep April for myself from this wonderful woman?"Gwen needs a hug," I whispered softly to April. I gave her a squeeze and climbed over the carseat and into Gwen's lap, wrapping my arms around her neck. "Thank you, Gwen," I said into her ear.. well, as close to her ear as I could get. "Thank you for everything. For coming to save me, for taking care of April, for everything. You're an amazing person." Her arms wrapped around me in a hug and my tears were renewed. We sobbed together, she shared my pain almost as if it were her own, she hurt for me.. and I carved out a special spot in my heart for her that day. That embrace lasted a long time before I was back in April's arms for another long hug there.My two mommies. It was good to be home.

Part 39I drifted in and out of consciousness, I don't know how many times. There were tears, there were screams, there was a fight. I heard people yelling about how we couldn't go to the vet, nobody knew what to do. Nanny kept me close, I think... I remember Bella carrying me some as well.. I remember my face feeling wet from her tears. It was hard to tell what was real and what wasn't. I remember Nanny making a phone call, I remember hearing "Albion Embassy".. and I remember drinking a lot of water and doing a lot of vomiting. The mask smelled terrible but I couldn't get away from it. They wouldn't let me sleep. Every time I finally drifted off to get away from the pain, someone woke me up. Splashing me with water, slapping my face, always something. I just wanted to sleep... everything hurt.I drifted in this hazy void for who knows how long. I was passed from person to person, Sunshine always seemed to be nearby.. I felt the touch of her tail often."I don't think she's going to make it, dearie... ""I'm so sorry Bella sweetie... ""I'll get you another kitty, princess.. "The voices came and went, the faces came and went.Eventually Bella talked everyone into letting her take me to her room so she could hold me.. we watched the sun set together on her bed, she didn't get upset when I got sick on it."Milk.. " I begged, the milk-itch was getting to me even now. With the mask open I could finally talk.I was honestly surprised to see the sun rise. Bella stayed by my side all night, feeding me milk when she could, giving me water, holding me and cleaning me up.When my vision finally cleared, Bella wasn't alone in the room. I was greeted by Gwen's worried smile. Her pink tips hung over her face, her camo jacket was crusted with vomit. Bella was asleep in a chair in the corner. We weren't in Bella's room, everything was too bright, too white, too shiny."Gwen?" I asked weakly.. was this another horrible dream? Was she going to throw me away or tell April to get rid of me?"Hi sweetie," Gwen stroked my hair, carefully avoiding my ears. It felt so good, but honestly.. I wanted her to scruff them."How are you here? Where am I? Gwen.. I need the milk," I looked around weakly for the bottle. Gwen teased the nipple of the bottle into my mouth and held me tight."The Embassy called your mommy, I'm here to take you home," she said to me softly, "I didn't think you were going to make it, Kimmy. I was so worried about you. We're in the hospital, they got the poison out of you.""Where's mommy?" I asked as soon as the bottle was gone, the milk-itch gone with it."She's waiting for you at home, Kimmy. I had to come to Catalon and get her, she taxed her body too much looking for you, she almost ended up in the hospital herself. She stopped eating, stopped sleeping... when you went missing her whole world fell apart. I took her home and came back to keep looking for you myself."I reached up and felt my face... the kitty mask was gone. I flexed my ears.. the kitty ears, they were still there. I reached up and touched them gently."They had to cut the mask off, but they were worried that removing the collar and disconnecting the ears would send you into a shock that your body couldn't take. It'll be a while before we can remove those.""I... I think I want to keep them. Are we going home?""As soon as they release you, sweetie. We have to make sure you'll be safe to fly and then we're back home to Albion.""What about Sunshine?""The sun is shining sweetheart, it's been shining since the moment your mommy said that you'd been found. She promised not to press charges of any kind if you were returned.""No.. Sunshine, the other kitty... the other Little. She's my friend. Gwen, we have to save her!" I struggled weakly in her arms, but she held me close."Shhh, shh... calm down.""But Sunshine!"Bella woke at my shouting."Daisy? Oh my goodness Daisy, you're alive! I was so worried, Daisy what happened?""Opal poisoned me.. she said I was going to meet Sprinkles... where's Sunshine? We can't let Opal get Sunshine!""Nanny was watching Opal like a hawk as soon as we figured out what was wrong with you. Sunshine is safe, Daisy.""Her name is Kimmy," Gwen said gruffly, frowning at Bella. "Kimmy Morris. Not Daisy.""Right... I'm sorry. I'm glad you're okay, Kimmy. I'm sorry that Opal hurt you.""I forgive you, Bella... I'm going to go home to my mommy.""I'm sorry we kept you from your mommy... I didn't know... " Bella blushed, looking down, "I didn't think about who you were with before, I'm sorry we took you. It was wrong.""You're damn right it was wrong," Gwen grumped at Bella, who was on the verge of tears. I felt my ears flatten."Gwen... Bella is sorry, she's a good person. I forgive her, I hope you can too. Bella... thank you for taking care of me. But... Bella, I want to take Sunshine with us. Will you let her come to Albion with us and be free?""What?" Gwen asked, surprised, "Kimmy.. I don't.. ""No," Bella said sharply, "Sunshine is my best friend. She's been my best friend for years, I can't just let her go... ""Bella," I said softly, "Please... " I couldn't say it out loud, I couldn't say that I loved Sunshine. That I was in love with Sunshine, that I wanted to be with her."No Daisy! It's bad enough that I'm losing you, I can't lose her too. I'd be so lonely... ""Gwen, help.. " I pleaded, I loved Sunshine..."I'm sorry Kimmy, we can't make her give up her Little," Gwen frowned."But she's not even treated like a Little, she's a kitty, they changed her body, they added a tail to her! I.. I love her.""I love her too, Da.. Kimmy. I love her so much, and she's happy with me. Don't you think she's happy? She doesn't know how to be a Little, she's my Sunshine... "She was right. Sunshine would probably have a hard time adjusting to life as a Little, who knew how long it had been since she'd walked or talked, and I'm sure she wouldn't want to get her beautiful tail removed. She did seemed to love her tail... I was a little heartbroken, but I nodded. I wasn't even going to get to say goodbye.. would I ever know if she loved me the same way I loved her?It was at that point that I realized I was actually wearing clothes. I had on a hospital gown of some kind.. it felt scratchy on my skin after being naked for so long. I snuggled into Gwen's strong arms."I missed you, Gwen.""I missed you too, Kimmy."--Parting with Bella was not that hard, I resented her for keeping Sunshine. The world felt a little darker without her, she hadn't left my side in weeks.. but I wasn't sad to see Catalon shrink away as the plane took off. We had been in the hospital for another two days. I was still addicted to the milk, they didn't think my system could take breaking that chemical dependency yet, not in my weakened state. So we were taking off for Albion, ears on my head, a suitcase full of formula that included the same drug that was in the milk. Catalon had definitely left its mark on me. I was looking forward to being back home with April. I was even looking forward to my crib. But I wished desperately that Sunshine was coming with me.Gwen had explained that she had sold her motorcycle and her house to finance finding me, there were detectives involved and everything.. they had a pretty good idea where I was but no idea how to retrieve me, until Nanny called the Albion Embassy to report me. Gwen was already in the area by then and she helped rush me to the hospital. I felt bad that Gwen had sacrificed so much for me. She was actually pretty grumpy with April that she hadn't just asked if I could stay with her in the first place. It all seemed so silly in hindsight. Gwen was moving in with April and the three of us were going to be a family.When we landed, April was waiting for us as soon as we were off the plane and I got the biggest hug of my life."Kimmy, I thought I was never going to see you again, I was so scared. I'm so sorry I ever took you to Catalon, sweetie. I'm so, so sorry for everything that happened to you.""It's okay, mommy. I'm okay. Everything is going to be fine. I am so glad to be home," I said softly to her, trying to comfort her. "We'll never be apart again.""What did they do to you, my sweet Kimmy?" she asked, staring at my ears."I have kitty ears!" I declared happily and wiggled them, "Aren't they cute?" Neither Gwen nor April could keep from laughing. "Go ahead, touch them. They're so soft, and it feels so good when people touch them." April reached up tentatively and caressed one of my ears, which made me let out a low mmmmmmm... but no purr came forth. It was strange that I was actually sad about that. "I don't know how it works, but the collar makes pettings feel so good... like the world's gentlest massage. I'm... I think I want to keep them, is that okay?""I don't know," April frowned, "We should talk to a doctor about it... I'd hate to find out it had other side-effects. But if it's safe and you like them, yes. I love you no matter what, kitty ears aren't going to change that." The airport personnel were starting to get annoyed with us, so we headed to the car. Gwen took the driver's seat and April sat in the back with me. It felt good to be in the familiar seat, buckled in and safe. April fed me a bottle of the drugged formula with a frown, she wanted me off the addictive substance as soon as possible. Having April in the back with me was really nice. It felt good to be close to her.When we got home it was... well, it was like coming home after a long journey. Gwen set me down on my feet and I took shaky steps into the house. I hadn't walked at all in weeks and my legs were wobbly. They were very patient and held my hands, my whole hand wrapped around one Amazon finger. It was good to be home. It felt safe, welcoming."Mommy, may I take a nap?" I asked, I felt tired from the travel."Of course, sweetie." April smiled and scooped me up, changing me into a nighttime diaper and a nightie before laying me down in the crib. She stood by the bedside, the rails still lowered. "Oh, one moment. I have something in my room you'll want." She disappeared for a moment and came back with..."Harry Otter!" I was overjoyed to see my stuffed friend. I held my arms open, welcoming him."Harry's been keeping me company at night, he never let me give up hope that we'd find you." It was then that I realized how gaunt and drawn April looked. She had been worried literally sick about me, I felt bad."I'm glad Harry's sleep spells worked on you, mommy. I'm glad to see him again. You can sleep with him if you want," I offered him back to April."No sweetie, I'm not going to sleep right now. I'm going to go talk with Gwen about everything that went on. You have a nice nap, we're going out to celebrate tonight. How does sushi with Lisa and Melanie sound?""It sounds wonderful... but I haven't eaten solid food in weeks, will I be okay?""We'll take it slowly, sweetheart. You don't have to eat anything you don't want to.""I would like to see Lisa and Melanie," I smiled, pulling the blankets up over me and snuggling Harry. "Mommy.. may I have my paci?" I had gotten used to sleeping with something in my mouth.. life actually felt strange without the mask."Of course, sweetie," she smiled. She reached back... and pulled my paci from around her neck. She had been wearing it on a necklace. "Here you go, my Kimmy. I am so glad to have you home." She slipped the paci between my lips, and I slipped off to dreamland.